Skip to main content

Keep the news in the Wayback Machine. Sign Fight for the Future's letter.

Full text of "The prince"

See other formats


EX    LIBRIS 
JAS.  K.  MC  CONICA 


v/ 


EVERYMAN'S  LIBRARY 
EDITED  BY  ERNEST  RHYS 


ESSAYS  AND 
BELLES   LETTRES 


MACHIAVELLI'S     PRINCE 

TRANSLATED   WITH   INTRODUCTION 

^BY    W.   K.    MARRIOTT, 
F.  R.  Hist.  S. 


THIS  IS  NO.  280  OF  eFe%r3i[^v<^s 

LlB^t/i'FX.  THE  PUBLISHERS  WILL 
BE  PLEASED  TO  SEND  FREELY  TO  ALL 
APPLICANTS  A  LIST  OF  THE  PUBLISHED 
AND  PROJECTED  VOLUMES  ARRANGED 
UNDER   THE    FOLLOWING    SECTIONS! 

TRAVEL    ^     SCIENCE     ^     FICTION 

THEOLOGY    &     PHILOSOPHY 

HISTORY       ^        CLASSICAL 

FOR      YOUNG      PEOPLE 

ESSAYS   *   ORATORY 

POETRY  &  DRAMA 

BIOGRAPHY 

REFERENCE 

ROMANCE 


THE  ORDINARY  EDITION  IS  BOUND 
IN  CLOTH  WITH  GILT  DESIGN  AND 
COLOURED     TOP.  THERE     IS     ALSO     A 

LIBRARY  EDITION  IN  REINFORCED  CLOTH 

London:  J.  M.  DENT  k  SONS  Ltd. 
New  York:     E.    P.    DUTTON    &    CO. 


THE  PRINCE 
By  NICOLO 
MACHIAVELU  f^^ 
Translated  by 
WKMarriott 

"FRHisLS-    t:^^<S) 


LONDON  &.TORONTO 
PUBUSHED  BYJ  M  DENT 
&.SONS  DP&IN  NEWYORK 
BYE  P  DUTTON  &.  CO 


First  Issue  of  this  Edition 
Reprinted 


1908 

1911, 1914, 1916, 1920, 1925 


printed    in    great    BRITAIN 


INTRODUCTION 

NicoLO  Machiavelli  was  bom  at  Florence  on 
May  3,  1469.  He  was  the  second  son  of 
Bernardo  di  Nicolo  Machiavelli,  a  lawyer  of 
some  repute,  and  of  Bartolommea  di  Stefano 
Nelli,  his  wife.  Both  parents  were  members  of 
the  old  Florentine  nobility. 

His  hfe  falls  naturally  into  three  periods,  each 
of  which  singularly  enough  constitutes  a  distinct 
and  important  era  in  the  history  of  Florence. 
His  youth  was  concurrent  with  the  greatness 
of  Florence  as  an  Italian  power  under  the 
guidance  of  Lorenzo  de'  Medici,  II  Magnifico. 
The  downfall  of  the  Medici  in  Florence  occurred 
in  1494,  in  which  year  Machiavelli  entered 
the  pubUc  service.  During  his  ofl&cial  career 
Florence  was  free  under  the  government  of  a 
Repubhc,  which  lasted  until  1512,  when  the 
Medici  returned  to  power,  and  Machiavelli  lost 
his  office.  The  Medici  again  ruled  Florence 
from  1512  until  1527,  when  they  were  once  more 
driven  out.  This  was  the  period  of  Machia- 
veUi's  literary  activity  and  increasing  influence; 

vii 


viii  Introduction 

but  he  died,  within  a  few  weeks  of  the  expulsion 
of  the  Medici,  on  June  22.  1527,  in  his  fifty- 
eighth  year,  without  having  regained  office. 


YOUTH 

^T.    1-25— I469-I494 

Although  there  is  little  recorded  of  the  youth 
of  Machiavelli,  the  Florence  of  those  days  is  so 
well  known  that  the  early  environment  of  this 
representative  citizen  may  be  easily  imagined, 
Florence  has  been  described  as  a  city  with  two 
opposite  currents  of  Ufe,  one  directed  by  the 
fervent  and  austere  Savonarola,  the  other  by 
the  splendour-loving  Lorenzo.  Savonarola's  in- 
fluence upon  the  young  Machiavelli  must  have 
been  slight,  for  although  at  one  time  he  wielded 
immense  power  over  the  fortunes  of  Florence, 
he  only  furnished  Machiavelli  with  a  subject  for 
a  gibe  in  The  Prince,  where  he  is  cited  as  an 
example  of  an  unarmed  prophet  who  came  to 
a  bad  end.  Whereas  the  magnificence  of  the 
Medicean  rule  during  the  fife  of  Lorenzo  appears 
to  have  impressed  MachiaveUi  strongly,  for  he 
frequently  recurs  to  it  in  his  writings,  and  it  is 
to  Lorenzo's  grandson  that  he  dedicates  The 
Prince, 


Introduction  ix 

MachiaveUi,  in  his  "  History  of  Florence," 
gives  us  a  picture  of  the  young  men  among 
whom  his  youth  was  passed.  He  writes: — 
"  They  were  freer  than  their  forefathers  in 
dress  and  living,  and  spent  more  in  other 
kinds  of  excesses,  consuming  their  time  and 
money  in  idleness,  gaming,  and  women;  their 
chief  aim  was  to  appear  well  dressed  and  to 
speak  with  wit  and  acuteness,  whilst  he  who 
could  wound  others  the  most  cleverly  was 
thought  the  wisest."  In  a  letter  to  his  son 
Guido,  MachiaveUi  shows  why  youth  should 
avail  itself  of  its  opportunities  for  study,  and 
leads  us  to  infer  that  his  own  youth  had  been 
so  occupied.  He  writes: — "  I  have  received 
your  letter,  which  has  given  me  the  greatest 
pleasure,  especially  because  you  tell  me  you 
are  quite  restored  to  health,  than  which  I  could 
have  no  better  news;  for  if  God  grant  life  to 
you,  and  to  me,  I  hope  to  make  a  good  man  of 
you  if  you  are  willing  to  do  your  share."  Then, 
writing  of  a  new  patron,  he  continues: — "  Tnis 
will  turn  out  well  for  you,  but  it  is  necessary  for 
you  to  study ;  since,  then,  you  have  no  longer  the 
excuse  of  illness,  take  pains  to  study  letters  and 
music,  for  you  see  what  honour  is  done  to  me  for 
the  httle  skill  I  have.  Therefore,  my  son,  if  you 
'msh  to  please  me,  and  to  bring  success  and 
honour  to  yourself,  do  right  and  study,  because 
others  wUl  help  you  if  you  help  yourself." 


X  Introduction 

OFFICE 

^T.  25-43— 1494-15 12 

The  second  period  of  Machiavelli's  life  was 
spent  in  the  service  of  the  free  Republic  of  Flor- 
ence, which  flourished,  as  stated  above,  from  the 
expulsion  of  the  Medici  in  1494  until  their  return 
in  1512.  After  serving  four  years  in  one  of  the 
public  ofi&ces  he  was  appointed  Chancellor  and 
Secretary  to  the  Second  Chancery,  the  Ten  of 
Liberty  and  Peace.  Here  we  are  on  firm  ground 
when  dealing  with  the  events  of  Machiavelli's 
life,  for  during  this  time  he  took  a  leading  part 
in  the  affairs  of  the  Republic,  and  we  have  its 
decrees,  records,  and  despatches  to  guide  us,  as 
well  as  his  own  writings.  A  mere  recapitulation 
of  a  few  of  his  transactions  with  the  statesmen 
and  soldiers  of  his  time  gives  a  fair  indication 
of  his  activities,  and  supphes  the  sources  from 
which  he  drew  the  experiences  and  characters 
which  illustrate  The  Prince. 

His  first  mission  was  in  1499  to  Caterina 
Sforza,  the  Madonna  di  Forh  of  The  Prince,  from 
whose  conduct  and  fate  he  drew  the  moral  that 
it  is  far  better  to  earn  the  confidence  of  the  people 
than  to  rely  on  fortresses.  This  is  a  very  notice- 
able principle  in  Machiavelli,  and  is  urged  by 


Introduction  xi 

him  in  many  ways  as  a  matter  of  vital  import- 
ance to  princes. 

In  1500  he  was  sent  to  France  to  obtain  terms 
from  Louis  XII.  for  continuing  the  war  against 
Pisa:  this  king  it  was  who,  in  his  conduct  of 
affairs  in  Italy,  committed  the  five  capital  errors 
in  statecraft  summarised  in  The  Prince,  and  was 
consequently  driven  out.  He,  also,  it  was  who 
made  the  dissolution  of  his  marriage  a  condition 
of  support  to  Pope  Alexander  VI. ;  which  leads 
MachiaveUi  to  refer  those  who  urge  that  such 
promises  should  be  kept  to  what  he  has  written 
concerning  the  faith  of  princes. 

Machiavelli's  public  life  was  largely  occupied 
with  events  arising  out  of  the  ambitions  of  Pope 
Alexander  VI.  and  his  son,  Cesare  Borgia,  the 
Duke  Valentino;  and  these  characters  fiU  a 
large  space  of  The  Prince.  MachiaveUi  never 
hesitates  to  cite  the  actions  of  the  duke  for  the 
benefit  of  usurpers  who  wish  to  keep  the  states 
they  have  seized ;  he  can,  indeed,  find  no  pre- 
cepts to  offer  so  good  as  the  pattern  of  Cesare 
Borgia's  conduct,  insomuch  that  Cesare  is  ac- 
claimed by  some  critics  as  the  "  hero  "  of  The 
Prince.  Yet  in  The  Prince  the  duke  is  in  point 
of  fact  cited  as  a  type  of  the  man  who  rises  on 
the  fortune  of  others,  and  falls  with  them ;  who 
takes  every  course  that  might  be  expected  from 
a  prudent  man  but  the  course  which  will  save 
him;    who  is  prepared  for  all  eventuahties  but 


xii  Introduction 

the  one  which  happens;  and  who,  when  all  his 
abilities  fail  to  carry  him  through,  exclaims  that 
it  was  not  his  fault,  but  an  extraordinary  and 
unforeseen  fatality. 

On  the  death  of  Pius  III.,  in  1503,  Machia- 
velH  was  sent  to  Rome  to  watch  the  election  of 
his  successor,  and  there  he  saw  Cesare  Borgia 
cheated  into  allowing  the  choice  of  the  College 
to  fall  on  Giuhano  delle  Rovere  (Julius  II,),  who 
was  one  of  the  cardinals  that  had  most  reason 
to  fear  the  duke.  MachiaveUi,  when  comment- 
ing on  this  election,  says  that  he  who  thinks  new 
favours  will  cause  great  personages  to  forget  old 
injuries  deceives  himself.  JuHus  did  not  rest 
until  he  had  ruined  Cesare. 

It  was  to  Juhus  II.  that  MachiaveUi  was  sent 
in  1506,  when  that  pontiff  was  commencing  his 
enterprise  against  Bologna ;  which  he  brought  to 
a  successful  issue,  as  he  did  many  of  his  other 
adventures,  owing  chiefly  to  his  impetuous 
character.  It  is  in  reference  to  Pope  Juhus 
that  MachiaveUi  moralises  on  the  resemblance 
between  Fortune  and  women,  and  concludes 
that  it  is  the  bold  rather  than  the  cautious  man 
that  wiU  win  and  hold  them  both. 

It  is  impossible  to  foUow  here  the  varying 
fortunes  of  the  Itahan  states,  which  in  1507 
were  controUed  by  France,  Spain,  and  Germany, 
with  results  that  have  lasted  to  our  day ;  we  are 
concerned  with  those  events,  and  with  the  three 


Introduction  xiil 

great  actors  in  them,  so  far  only  as  they  im- 
pinge on  the  personahty  of  Machiavelli.  He 
had  several  meetings  with  Louis  XII.  of  France, 
and  his  estimate  of  that  monarch's  character 
has  already  been  alluded  to.  Machiavelli  has 
painted  Ferdinand  of  Arragon  as  the  man  who 
accompUshed  great  things  under  the  cloak  of 
religion,  but  who  in  reality  had  no  mercy,  faith, 
humanity,  or  integrity ;  and  who,  had  he  allowed 
himself  to  be  influenced  by  such  motives,  would 
have  been  ruined.  The  Emperor  Maximihan 
was  one  of  the  most  interesting  men  of  the  age, 
and  his  character  has  been  drawn  by  many 
hands;  but  MachiaveUi,  who  was  an  envoy  at 
his  court  in  1507-8,  reveals  the  secret  of  his 
many  failures  when  he  describes  him  as  a 
secretive  man,  without  force  of  character — 
ignoring  the  human  agencies  necessary  to  carry 
his  schemes  into  effect,  and  never  insisting  on 
the  fulfilment  of  his  wishes. 

The  remaining  years  of  Machiavelli's  oflScial 
career  were  filled  with  events  arising  out  of  the 
League  of  Cambray,  made  in  1508  between  the 
three  great  European  powers  already  mentioned 
and  the  Pope,  with  the  object  of  crushing  the 
Venetian  Republic.  This  result  was  attained 
at  the  battle  of  Vaila,  when  Venice  lost  in  one 
day  all  that  she  had  won  in  eight  hundred  years, 
Florence  had  a  difficult  part  to  play  during  these 
events,  comphcated  as  they  were  by  the  feud 


xiv  Introduction 

which  broke  out  between  the  Pope  and  the 
French,  because  friendship  with  France  had 
dictated  the  entire  pohcy  of  the  Repubhc. 
When,  in  1511,  JuHus  II.  finally  formed  the  Holy 
League  against  France,  and  with  the  assistance 
of  the  Swiss  drove  the  French  out  of  Italy, 
Florence  lay  at  the  mercy  of  the  Pope,  and 
had  to  submit  to  his  terms,  one  of  which 
was  that  the  Medici  should  be  restored.  The 
return  of  the  Medici  to  Florence  on  September  i, 
1512,  and  the  consequent  fall  of  the  Republic, 
was  the  signal  for  the  dismissal  of  Machiavelli 
and  his  friends,  and  thus  put  an  end  to  his  public 
career,  for,  as  we  have  seen,  he  died  without 
regaining  office. 


LITERATURE  AND  DEATH 

^T.  43-58— 1512-1527 

On  the  return  of  the  Medici,  MachiaveHi,  who 
for  a  few  weeks  had  vainly  hoped  to  retain  his 
office  under  the  new  masters  of  Florence,  was 
dismissed  by  decree  dated  November  7,  1512. 
Shortly  after  this  he  was  accused  of  complicity 
in  an  abortive  conspiracy  against  the  Medici, 
imprisoned,  and  put  to  the  question  by  torture. 
The  new  Medicean  Pope,  Leo  X.,  procured  his 


Introduction  xv 

release,  and  he  retired  to  his  small  property  at 
San  Casciano,  near  Florence,  where  he  devoted 
himself  to  literature.  In  a  letter  to  Francesco 
Vettori,  dated  December  13,  1513,  he  has  left  a 
very  interesting  description  of  his  life  at  this 
period,  which  elucidates  his  methods  and  his 
motives  in  writing  The  Prince.  After  describ- 
ing his  daily  occupations  with  his  family  and 
neighbours,  he  writes: — "The  evening  being 
come,  I  return  home  and  go  to  my  study;  at 
the  entrance  I  pull  off  my  peasant-clothes, 
covered  with  dust  and  dirt,  and  put  on  my  noble 
court  dress,  and  thus  becomingly  re-clothed  I 
pass  into  the  ancient  courts  of  the  men  of  old, 
where,  being  lovingly  received  by  them,  I  am  fed 
with  that  food  which  is  mine  alone;  where  I  do 
not  hesitate  to  speak  with  them,  and  to  ask  for 
the  reason  of  their  actions,  and  they  in  their 
benignity  answer  me;  and  for  four  hours  I  feel 
no  weariness,  I  forget  every  trouble,  poverty  does 
not  dismay,  death  does  not  terrify  me;  I  am 
possessed  entirely  by  those  great  men.  And 
because  Dante  says: — 

'  Knowledge  doth  come  of  learning  well  retained, 
Unfruitful  else,' 

I  have  noted  down  what  I  have  gained  from 
their  conversation,  and  have  composed  a  small 
work  on  '  Principalities,'  where  I  pour  myself 
out   as   fully   as   I   can   m   meditation   on   the 


xvi  Introduction 

subject,  discussing  what  a  principality  is,  what 
kinds  there  are,  how  they  can  be  acquired, 
how  they  can  be  kept,  why  they  are  lost :  and  if 
any  of  my  fancies  ever  pleased  you,  this  ought 
not  to  displease  you :  and  to  a  prince,  especially 
to  a  new  one,  it  should  be  welcome:  therefore 
I  dedicate  it  to  his  Magnificence  Giuliano. 
Fihppo  Casavecchio  has  seen  it;  he  will  be  able 
to  teU  you  what  is  in  it,  and  of  the  discourses  I 
have  had  with  him;  nevertheless,  I  am  still 
enriching  and  polishing  it." 

The  "  little  book  "  suffered  many  vicissitudes 
before  attaining  the  form  in  which  it  has  reached 
us.  Various  mental  influences  were  at  work 
during  its  composition;  its  title  and  patron 
were  changed;  and  for  some  unknown  reason  it 
was  finally  dedicated  to  Lorenzo  de'  Medici. 
Although  Machiavelli  discussed  with  Casa- 
vecchio whether  it  should  be  sent  or  presented 
in  person  to  the  patron,  there  is  no  evidence 
that  Lorenzo  ever  received  or  even  read  it:  he 
certainly  never  gave  MachiaveUi  any  employ- 
ment. Although  it  was  plagiarised  during 
Machiavelli's  Ufetime,  The  Prince  was  never 
published  by  him,  and  its  text  is  still  disputable. 

MachiavelH  concludes  his  letter  to  Vettori 
thus:— "And  as  to  this  little  thing  [his  book] 
when  it  has  been  read  it  will  be  seen  that  during 
the  fifteen  years  I  have  given  to  the  study  of 
statecraft    I    have    neither    slept    nor    idled; 


Introduction  xvii 

and  men  ought  ever  to  desire  to  be  served  by 
one  who  has  reaped  experience  at  the  expense 
of  others.  And  of  my  loyalty  none  could  doubt, 
because  having  always  kept  faith  I  could  not 
now  learn  how  to  break  it;  for  he  who  has  been 
faithful  and  honest,  as  I  have,  cannot  change 
his  nature;  and  my  poverty  is  a  witness  to  my 
honesty." 

Before  Machiavelli  had  got  The  Prince  off  his 
hands  he  commenced  his  "  Discourses  on  the 
First  Decade  of  Titus  Livius,"  which  should  be 
read  concurrently  with  The  Prince.  These  and 
several  minor  works  occupied  him  until  the  year 
1 518,  when  he  accepted  a  small  commission  to 
look  after  the  affairs  of  some  Florentine  mer- 
chants at  Genoa.  In  1519  the  Medicean  rulers 
of  Florence  granted  a  few  poHtical  concessions 
to  her  citizens,  and  MachiaveUi  with  others  was 
consulted  upon  a  new  constitution  under  which 
the  Great  Council  was  to  be  restored;  but  on 
one  pretext  or  another  it  was  not  promulgated. 

In  1520  the  Florentine  merchants  again  had 
recourse  to  Machiavelli  to  settle  their  difficul- 
ties with  Lucca,  but  this  year  was  chiefly 
remarkable  for  his  re-entry  into  Florentine 
Hterary  society,  where  he  was  much  sought  after, 
and  also  for  the  production  of  his  "  Art  of 
War."  It  was  in  the  same  year  that  he  received 
a  commission  at  the  mstance  of  Cardinal  de' 
Medici  to  write  the  "  Historv  of  Florence,"  a 


xviii  Introduction 

task  which  occupied  him  until  1525.  His  return 
to  popular  favour  may  have  determined  the 
Medici  to  give  him  this  employment,  for  an  old 
writer  observes  that  "  an  able  statesman  out  of 
work,  hke  a  huge  whale,  will  endeavour  to 
overturn  the  ship  unless  he  has  an  empty  cask 
to  play  with." 

When  the  "  History  of  Florence  "  was  finished, 
MachiaveUi  took  it  to  Rome  for  presentation  to 
his  patron,  Giuhano  de'  Medici,  who  had  in  the 
meanwhile  become  pope  under  the  title  of 
Clement  VIL  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that, 
as,  in  1 5 13,  MachiaveUi  had  written  The  Prince 
for  the  instruction  of  the  Medici  after  they  had 
just  regained  power  in  Florence,  so,  in  1525,  he 
dedicated  the  "  History  of  Florence  "  to  the  head 
of  the  family  when  its  ruin  was  now  at  hand. 
In  that  year  the  battle  of  Pavia  destroyed  the 
French  rule  in  Italy,  and  left  Francis  I.  a 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  his  great  rival,  Charles 
V.  This  was  followed  by  the  sack  of  Rome, 
upon  the  news  of  which  the  popular  party  at 
Florence  threw  off  the  yoke  of  the  Medici,  who 
were  once  more  banished. 

MachiaveUi  was  absent  from  Florence  at  this 
time,  but  hastened  his  return,  hoping  to  secure 
his  former  office  of  secretary  to  the  "  Ten  of 
Liberty  and  Peace."  Unhappily  he  was  taken 
iU  soon  after  he  reached  Florence,  where  he  died 
on  June  22,  1527. 


Introduction  xix 


THE  MAN  AND  HIS  WORKS 

No  one  can  say  where  the  bones  of  Machia- 
velli  rest,  but  modem  Florence  has  decreed  him 
a  stately  cenotaph  in  Santa  Croce,  by  the  side  of 
her  most  famous  sons;  recognising  that,  what- 
ever other  nations  may  have  found  in  his  works, 
Italy  found  in  them  the  idea  of  her  unity  and 
the  germs  of  her  renaissance  among  the  nations 
of  Europe.  Whilst  it  is  idle  to  protest  against 
the  world-wide  and  evil  signification  of  his  name, 
it  may  be  pointed  out  that  the  harsh  construc- 
tion of  his  doctrine  which  this  sinister  reputa- 
tion implies  was  unknown  to  his  own  day,  and 
that  the  researches  of  recent  times  have  enabled 
us  to  interpret  him  more  reasonably.  It  is  due 
to  these  inquiries  that  the  shape  of  an  "  unholy 
necromancer,"  which  so  long  haunted  men's 
vision,  has  begun  to  fade. 

MachiaveUi  was  undoubtedly  a  man  of  great 
observation,  acuteness,  and  industry;  noting 
with  appreciative  eye  whatever  passed  before 
him,  and  with  his  supreme  literary  gift  turning 
it  to  account  in  his  enforced  retirement  from 
affairs.  He  does  not  present  himself,  nor  is  he 
depicted  by  his  contemporaries,  as  a  type  of 
that  rare  combination — the  successful  states- 
man and  author,  for  he  appears  to  have  been 
only    moderately    prosperous     in     his    several 


XX  Introduction 

embassies  and  political  employments.  He  was 
misled  by  Caterina  Sforza,  ignored  by  Louis 
XIL,  over-awed  by  Cesare  Borgia;  several  of 
his  embassies  were  quite  barren  of  results;  his 
attempts  to  fortify  Florence  failed,  and  the 
soldiery  that  he  raised  astonished  everybody  by 
their  cowardice.  In  the  conduct  of  his  own 
affairs  he  was  timid  and  time  serving;  he  dared 
not  appear  by  the  side  of  Soderini,  to  whom  he 
owed  so  much,  for  fear  of  compromising  him- 
self; his  connection  with  the  Medici  was  open 
to  suspicion,  and  Giuliano  appears  to  have  re- 
cognised his  real  forte  when  he  set  him  to  write 
the  "  History  of  Florence,"  rather  than  employ 
him  in  the  state.  And  it  is  on  the  Uterary  side 
of  his  character,  and  there  alone,  that  we  find  no 
weakness  and  no  failure. 

Although  the  hght  of  almost  four  centuries 
has  been  focussed  on  The  Prince,  its  problems 
are  still  debatable  and  interesting,  because  they 
are  the  eternal  problems  between  the  ruled  and 
their  rulers.  Such  as  they  are,  its  ethics  are 
those  of  Machiavelli's  contemporaries;  yet 
they  cannot  be  said  to  be  out  of  date  so  long  as 
the  governments  of  Europe  rely  on  material 
rather  than  on  moral  forces.  Its  historical 
mcidents  and  personages  become  interesting  by 
reason  of  the  uses  which  Machiavelli  makes  of 
them  to  illustrate  his  theories  of  government  and 
conduct. 


Introduction  xxi 

Leaving  out  of  consideration  those  maxims  of 
state  which  still  furnish  some  European  and 
eastern  statesmen  with  principles  of  action. 
The  Prince  is  bestrewn  with  truths  that  can  be 
proved  at  every  turn.  Men  are  still  the  dupes 
of  their  simplicity  and  greed,  as  they  were  in 
the  days  of  Alexander  VI.  The  cloak  of  religion 
still  conceals  the  vices  which  Machiavelli  laid 
bare  in  the  character  of  Ferdinand  of  Arragon. 
Men  will  not  look  at  things  as  they  really  are, 
but  as  they  wish  them  to  be — and  are  ruined. 
In  politics  there  are  no  perfectly  safe  courses; 
prudence  consists  in  choosing  the  least  danger- 
ous ones.  Then — to  pass  to  a  higher  plane — 
MachiaveUi  reiterates  that,  although  crimes  may 
win  an  empire,  they  do  not  win  glory.  Neces- 
sary wars  are  just  wars,  and  the  arms  of  a  nation 
are  hallowed  when  it  has  no  other  resource  but 
to  fight. 

It  is  the  cry  of  a  far  later  day  than  MachiavelH's 
that  government  should  be  elevated  into  a  living 
moral  force,  capable  of  inspiring  the  people 
with  a  just  recognition  of  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples of  society;  to  this  "  high  argument  " 
The  Prince  contributes  but  Uttle.  Machiavelli 
always  refused  to  write  either  of  men  or  of 
governments  otherwise  than  as  he  found  them, 
and  he  writes  with  such  skill  and  insight  that 
his  work  is  of  abiding  value.  But  what  invests 
The  Prince  with  more  than  a  merely  artistic  or 


xxii  Introduction 

historical  interest  is  the  incontrovertible  truth 
that  it  deals  with  the  great  principles  which  still 
guide  nations  and  rulers  in  their  relationship 
with  each  other  and  their  neighbours. 

In  translating  The  Prince  my  aim  has  been 
to  achieve  at  all  costs  an  exact  literal  rendering 
of  the  original,  rather  than  a  fluent  paraphrase 
adapted  to  the  modem  notions  of  style  and 
expression.  Machiavelli  was  no  facile  phrase- 
monger ;  the  conditions  under  which  he  wrote 
obliged  him  to  weigh  every  word ;  his  themes 
are  lofty,  his  substance  grave,  his  manner  nobly 
plain  and  serious.  Quis  eo  fuit  unquam  in 
partiundis  rebus,  in  definiendis,  in  explanandis 
pressior  ?  In  The  Prince,  it  may  be  truly  said, 
there  is  reason  assignable,  not  only  for  every 
word,  but  for  the  position  of  every  word.  To 
an  Enghshman  of  Shakespeare's  time  the  trans- 
lation of  such  a  treatise  was  in  some  ways  a 
comparatively  easy  task,  for  in  those  times  the 
genius  of  the  English  more  nearly  resembled 
that  of  the  Italian  language;  to  the  English- 
man of  to-day  it  is  not  so  simple.  To  take  a 
single  example:  the  word  intrattenere,  em- 
ployed by  Machiavelli  to  indicate  the  policy 
adopted  by  the  Roman  Senate  towards  the 
weaker  states  of  Greece,  would  by  an  Eliza- 
bethan be  correctly  rendered  "  entertain,"  and 
every  contemporary  reader  would  understand 
what  was  meant  by  saying  that  "  Rome  enter- 


Introduction  xxiii 

iained  the  iEtolians  and  the  Acheans  without 
augmenting  their  power."  But  to-day  such  a 
phrase  would  seem  obsolete  and  ambiguous,  if 
not  unmeaning:  we  are  compelled  to  say  that 
"  Rome  maintained  friendly  relations  with  the 
iEtoHans,"  etc.,  using  four  words  to  do  the  work 
of  one.  I  have  tried  to  preserve  the  pithy 
brevity  of  the  Italian,  so  far  as  was  consistent 
with  an  absolute  fidehty  to  the  sense.  If  the 
result  be  an  occasional  asperity  I  can  only  hope 
that  the  reader,  in  his  eagerness  to  reach  the 
author's  meaning,  may  overlook  the  roughness 
of  the  road  that  leads  him  to  it. 


Principal  Works  :  Discorso  sopra  le  cose  di  Pisa, 
1499;  Del  modo  di  trattare  i  popoli  della  Valdichiana 
ribellati,  1502;  Del  modo  tenuto  dal  duca  Valentino 
nell'  ammazzare  Vitellozzo  Vitelli,  Oliverotto  da  Fermo, 
etc.,  1502;  Discorso  sopra  la  provvisione  del  danaro, 
1502;  Decennale  primo  (poem  in  terza  rima),  1506; 
Kitratti  delle  cose  dell'  Alemagna,  1508-12;  Decen- 
nale secondo,  1509;  Ritratti  delle  cose  di  Francia, 
1510;  Discorsi  sopra  la  prima  Deca  di  T.  Livio,  3  vols., 
15 1 2-1 7;  II  Principe,  151 3;  Andria,  comedy  trans- 
lated from  Terence,  151 3  (?);  Mandragola,  prose 
comedy  in  five  acts,  with  prologue  in  verse,  1 5 1 3 ; 
Delia  Lingua  (dialogue),  15 14;  Clizia,  comedy  in 
prose,  1515  {?);  Belfagor  arcidiacolo  (novel),  1515; 
Asino  d'oro  (poem  in  terza  rima),  1517;  Dell'  Arte 
della  guerra,  15 19-20;  Discorso  sopra  il  riformare  lo 
stato  di  Firenze,  15  20;  Sommario  delle  cose  della 
citta  di  Lucca,  15 20;  Vita  di  Castruccio  Castracani  da 
Lucca,  1520;  Istorie  Florentine,  8  books,  1521-25; 
Frammenti  Storici,  1525. 


xxiv  Introduction 

Other  poems  include  Sonetti,  Canzonl,  Ottava,  and 
Canti  Camascialeschi. 

Works:  Edition,  Aldo,  Venice,  1546;  della  Tes- 
tina,  1550;  Cambiagi,  Florence,  6  vols.,  1782-86;  del 
Classici,  Milaji,  10  vols.,  1804-5;  Molinari,  Venice,  12 
vols.,  1811;  d'ltalia,  8  vols.,  1813;  Silvestri,  9  vols., 
1820-22;  Passerini,  Fanfani,  Milanesi,  6  vols,  only 
published,  1873-77. 

Minor  Works:  Ed.  F.  L.  Polidori,  1852;  Lettere 
Famigliari,  ed.  E.  Alvisi,  1883,  2  editions,  one  with 
excisions;  Tredited  writings,  ed.  G.  Canestrini,  1857; 
Letters  to  F.  Vettori,  see  A.  Ridolfi,  Pensieri  in  tomo 
alio  scopo  di  N.  Machiavelli  nel  libro,  II  Principe,  etc. 

Translation  of  Works:  H.  Nevile,  1675,  2nd  ed., 
1 720;  E.  P'ameworth,  2  vols.,  1762,  1775;  History  of 
Florence,  and  Affairs  of  Italy,  Prince,  etc.,  Bohn's 
Standard  Library,  1847;  Historical,  poUtical,  and 
diplomatic  writings,  C.  E.  Detmold,  4  vols.,  1882; 
The  Prince  and  other  pieces,  Morley's  Universal 
Library,  1883;  The  Prince,  N.  HiU  Thomson,  2nd  ed., 
Clarendon  Press,  1897;  L.  Ricci,  World's  Classics, 
1903;  Art  of  War  (P.  Whitehome,  1560),  The  Prince 
(E.  Davies,  1640),  Florentine  History  (T.  Bedingfield, 
1595),  Tudor  Translations,  1905;  Florentine  History, 
N.  Hill  Thomson,  2  vols.,  1906. 

Lives:  Nitti,  1876;  P.  Villari,  N.  Machiavelli  e  i 
suoi  Tempi,  3  vols.,  1877-82,  1895-97;  Translation 
of  P.  Villari's  work  by  L.  Villari.  1878,  1892  (91); 
Tommasini,  1882;  Mariano,  1886;  F.  Falco,  1896; 
V.  Turri,  1902.  EngUsh:  J.  M.  Robertson  (Pioneer 
Humanists),  1907;  see  also  Macaulay,  Critical  and 
Historical  Essays;   and  Greenwood,  Cosmopolis,  1897. 


CONTENTS 


PACE 

Introduction  .......        vii 

Dedication   to   The    Magnificent   Lorenzo    di 

PiERO  de'  Medici  .         .  .  .  i 

chapter 

I.  How  MANY  Kinds  of  Principalities  there  are, 

AND  BY  w-HAT  Means  they  are  acquired  .  5 

II.  Concerning  Hereditary  Principalities  .  .         9 

III.  Concerning  Mixed  Principauties    ...       13 

rV.  Why  the  Kingdom  of  Darius,  conquered  by 
Alexander,  did  not  rebel  against  the 
Successors  OF  Alexander  AT  his  Death       .       29 

V.  Concerning  the  way  to  govern  Cities  or  Prin- 
cipalities which  lived  under  their  own 
Laws  before  they  were  annexed     .  .        37 

VI.  Concerning  Principalities  which  are  acquired 

BY  one's  own  Arms  and  Ability       .  .       43 

VII.  Concerning  new  Principalities  which  are  ac- 
quired EITHER  BY  THE  ARMS  OF  OTHERS  OR  UY 

Good  Fortune  .....       51 

VIII.  Concerning  those  who  have  obtained  a  Prin- 

ciP.ALiTY  BY  Wickedness    .  .  .  .65 

IX.  Concerning  a  Civil  Principality     .  .  75 

X.  Concerning  the  way  in  which  the  Strength  of 

ALL  Principalities  ought  to  be  measured        83 

XI.  Concerning  Ecclesiastical  Principalities        .        89 

XII.  How  uasy  Kinds  of  Soldiery  there  are,  and 

concerning  Mercenaries  •  •  •       95 

XIII.  Concerning  Auxiliaries,  Mixed  Soldiery,  and 

one's  own  .....      105 

XTV.  That  which  concerns  a  Prince  on  the  Subject 

of  the  Art  of  War  ....      113 

XXV 


xxvi  Contents 

CHAPTER  PAGB 

XV.  Concerning  things  for  which  Men,  and  especi- 
ally Princes,  are  praised  or  blamed       .     119 

XVI.  Concerning  Liberality  and  Meanness    .  .     125 

XVII.  Concernino     Cruelty     and     Clemency,     and 

WHETHER    it    IS    BETTER    TO    BE    LOVED    THAN 

feared      .......     131 

XVIII.  Concerning  the  Way  in  which  Princes  should 

keep  Faith        ...'...     139 

XIX.  That  one  should  avoid   being   despised  and 

hated        .......     147 

XX.  Are  Fortresses,  and  many  other  things  to 
which  Princes  resort,  advantageous  or 
hurtful?  ......     165 

XXI.  How  A  Prince  should  conduct  Himself  so  as 

to  gain   Renown        .  .  .  .  -175 

XXII.  Concerning  the  Secretaries  of  Princes         .     183 

XXIII.  How  Flatterers  should  be  avoided      .         .     189 

XXIV.  Why  the   Princes  of  Italy  have  lost  their 

States       .......      i95 

XXV.  What  Fortune  can  effect  in  Human  Affairs, 

and  how  to  withstand  Her     .  .         .     201 

XXVI.  An  Exhortation  to  liberate  Italy  from  the 

Barbarians        ......     209 


Description  of  the  Methods  adopted  by  the  Duke 
Valentino  when  murdering  Vitellozzo  Vitelli, 
Oliverotto  da  Fermo,  the  Signor  Pagolo  and 
the  Duke  di  Gravini  Orsini  ....     217 

The  Life  of  Castruccio  Castracani  of  Lucca,  written 
BY  NicoLO  Machiavelli,  and  sent  to  his  Friends 
Zanobi  Buondelmonti  and  Luigi  Alamini     .         .     230 

Notes  and  References        ......     273 

Index 281 


NICOLO  MACHIAVELLI 

TO  THE 

MAGNIFICENT  LORENZO  DI  PIERO  DE 

MEDICI 

Those  who  strive  to  obtain  the  good  graces  of  a 
prince -are  accustomed  to  come  before  him  with 
such  things  as  they  hold  most  precious,  or  in 
which  they  see  him  take  most  dehght:  whence 
one  often  sees  horses,  arms,  cloth  of  gold,  pre- 
cious stones,  and  similar  ornaments  presented  to 
princes,  worthy  of  their  greatness. 

Desiring  therefore  to  present  myself  to  Your 
Magnificence  with  some  testimony  of  my  devo- 
tion towards  you,  I  have  not  found  among  my 
possessions  anything  which  I  hold  more  dear 
than,  or  value  so  much  as,  the  knowledge  of  the 
actions  of  great  men,  acquired  by  long  experi- 
ence in  contemporary  affairs,  and  a  continual 
study  of  antiquity ;  which,  having  reflected  upon 
it  with  great  and  prolonged  dihgence,  I  now 
send,  digested  into  a  httle  volume,  to  your 
Magnificence. 

And  although  I  may  consider  this  work  un- 
worthy   of    your    countenance,    nevertheless    I 


2  The  Prince 

trust  much  to  your  benignity  that  it  may  be 
acceptable,  seeing  that  it  is  not  possible  for  me 
to  make  a  better  gift  than  to  offer  you  the  oppor- 
tunity of  understanding  in  the  shortest  time  all 
that  I  have  learnt  in  so  many  years,  and  with 
so  many  troubles  and  dangers; — which  work  I 
have  not  embellished  with  swelling  or  magnifi- 
cent words,  nor  stuffed  with  rounded  periods, 
nor  with  any  extrinsic  allurements  or  adorn- 
ments whatever,  with  which  so  many  are  accus- 
tomed to  load  and  embellish  their  works;  for  I 
have  wished  either  that  no  honour  should  be 
given  it,  or  else  that  the  truth  of  the  matter 
and  the  weightiness  of  the  theme  shall  make  it 
acceptable. 

Nor  do  I  hold  with  those  who  regard  it  as  pre- 
sumption if  a  man  of  low  and  humble  condition 
dare  to  discuss  and  settle  the  concerns  of  princes ; 
because,  just  as  those  who  draw  landscapes  place 
themselves  below  in  the  plain  to  contemplate 
the  nature  of  the  mountains  and  of  lofty  places, 
and  in  order  to  contemplate  the  plains  place 
themselves  high  upon  the  mountains,  even  so  to 
understand  the  nature  of  the  people  it  needs  to 
be  a  prince,  and  to  understand  that  of  princes 
it  needs  to  be  of  the  people. 

Take  then,  your  Magnificence,  this  little  gift 
in  the  spirit  in  which  I  send  it;  wherein,  if  it  be 
diligently  read  and  considered  by  you,  you  will 
learn  my  extreme  desire  that  you  should  attain 


Dedication  3 

that  greatness  which  fortune  and  your  other 
attributes  promise.  And  if  your  Magnificence 
from  the  summit  of  your  greatness  will  some- 
times turn  your  eyes  to  these  lower  regions,  you 
will  see  how  unmeritedly  I  suffer  a  great  and 
continued  malignity  of  fortune. 


FIRST   CHAPTER 

NOW  MANY  KINDS  OF  PRINCIPALITIES  THERE 

ARE.  AND  BY   WHAT  MEANS  THEY 

ARE  ACQUIRED 


FIRST  CHAPTER 

HOW  MANY  KINDS  OF  PRINCIPALITIES  THERE 
ARE,  AND  BY  WHAT  MEANS  THEY  ARE 
ACQUIRED 

All  states,  all  powers,  that  have  held  and  hold 
rule  over  men  have  been  and  are  either  re- 
publics or  principalities. 

Principalities  are  either  hereditary,  in  which 
the  family  has  been  long  estabhshed;  or  they 
are  new. 

The  new  are  either  entirely  new,  as  was  Milan 
to  Francesco  Sforza,  or  they  are,  as  it  were, 
members  annexed  to  the  hereditary  state  of  the 
prince  who  has  acquired  them,  as  was  the  king- 
dom of  Naples  to  that  of  the  King  of  Spain. 

Such  dominions  thus  acquired  are  either  ac- 
customed to  live  under  a  prince,  or  to  live  in 
freedom;  and  are  acquired  either  by  the  arms 
of  the  prince  himself,  or  of  others,  or  else  by 
fortune  or  by  ability. 


3280 


SECOND    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  HEREDITARY  PRINCIPALITIES 


SECOND  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   HEREDITARY   PRINCIPALITIES 

I  WILL  leave  out  all  discussion  on  republics, 
inasmuch  as  in  another  place  I  have  written  ol 
them  at  length,  and  will  address  myself  only  to 
principahties.  In  doing  so  I  will  keep  to  the 
order  indicated  above,  and  discuss  how  such 
principahties  are  to  be  ruled  and  preserved, 

I  say  at  once  there  are  fewer  difficulties  in 
holding  hereditary  states,  and  those  long  accus- 
tomed to  the  family  of  their  prince,  than  new 
ones;  for  it  is  sufficient  only  not  to  transgress 
the  customs  of  his  ancestors,  and  to  deal  pru- 
dently with  circumstances  as  they  arise,  for  a 
prince  of  average  powers  to  maintain  himself  in 
his  state,  unless  he  be  deprived  of  it  by  some 
extraordinary  and  excessive  force;  and  if  he 
should  be  so  deprived  of  it,  whenever  anything 
sinister  happens  to  the  usurper,  he  will  regain  it. 

We  have  in  Italy,  for  example,  the  Duke  of 
Ferrara,  who  could  not  have  withstood  the 
attacks  of  the  Venetians  in  '84,  nor  those  of 
Pope  Juhus  in  '10,  unless  he  had  been  long 
estabhshed  in  his  dominions.     For  the  heredi- 

II 


12  The  Prince 

tary  prince  has  less  cause  and  less  necessity  to 
offend;  hence  it  happens  that  he  will  be  more 
loved;  and  unless  extraordinary  vices  cause 
him  to  be  hated,  it  is  reasonable  to  expect  that 
his  subjects  will  be  naturally  well  disposed  to- 
wards him;  and  in  the  antiquity  and  duration 
of  his  rule  the  memories  and  motives  that  make 
for  change  are  lost,  for  one  change  always  leaves 
tlie  addentellation  for  another. 


THIRD   CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  MIXED  PRINCIPALITtBS 


THIRD  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   MIXED   PRINCIPALITIES 

But  the  difficulties  occur  in  a  new  principality. 
And  firstly,  if  it  be  not  entirely  new,  but  is,  as  it 
were,  a  member  of  a  state  which,  taken  collec- 
tively, may  be  called  composite,  the  changes 
arise  chiefly  from  an  inherent  difficulty  which 
there  is  in  all  new  principalities;  for  men  change 
their  rulers  willingly,  hoping  to  better  them- 
selves, and  this  hope  induces  them  to  take  up 
arms  against  him  who  rules:  wherein  they  are 
deceived,  because  they  afterwards  find  by  ex- 
perience they  have  gone  from  bad  to  worse. 
This  follows  also  on  another  natural  and  common 
necessity,  which  always  causes  a  new  prince  to 
burthen  those  who  have  submitted  to  him  with 
his  soldiery  and  with  infinite  other  hardships 
which  he  must  put  upon  his  new  acquisition. 

In  this  way  you  have  enemies  in  all  those 
whom  you  have  injured  in  seizing  that  princi- 
pahty,  and  you  are  not  able  to  keep  those  friends 
who  put  you  there  because  of  your  not  being 
able  to  satisf}^  them  in  the  way  they  expected, 
and  vou  cannot  take  strong  measures  against 

*B  ^So  I^ 


1 6  The  Prince 

them,  feeling  bound  to  them.  For,  although 
one  may  be  very  strong  in  armed  forces,  yet  in 
entering  a  province  one  has  always  need  of  the 
goodwill  of  the  natives. 

For  these  reasons  Louis  the  Twelfth,  King  of 
France,  quickly  occupied  Milan,  and  as  quickly 
lost  it;  and  to  turn  him  out  the  first  time  it  only 
needed  Lodovico's  own  forces;  because  those 
who  had  opened  the  gates  to  him,  finding 
themselves  deceived  in  their  hopes  of  future 
benefit,  would  not  endure  the  ill-treatment  of 
the  new  prince.  It  is  very  true  that,  after  ac- 
quiring rebellious  provinces  a  second  time,  they 
are  not  so  lightly  lost  afterwards,  because  the 
prince,  with  httle  reluctance,  takes  the  oppor- 
tunity of  the  rebellion  to  punish  the  dehnquents, 
to  clear  out  the  suspects,  and  to  strengthen 
himself  in  the  weakest  places.  Thus  to  cause 
France  to  lose  Milan  the  first  time  it  was  enough 
for  the  Duke  Lodovico  to  raise  insurrections  on 
the  borders ;  but  to  cause  him  to  lose  it  a  second 
time  it  was  necessary  to  bring  the  whole  world 
against  him,  and  that  his  armies  should  be  de- 
feated and  driven  out  of  Italy;  which  followed 
from  the  causes  above  mentioned. 

Nevertheless   Milan  was  taken  from  France 
both  the  first  and  the  second  time.     The  general 
reasons  for  the  first  have  been  discussed;   it  re- 
mains to  name  those  for  the  second,  and  to  see 

*  See  Note. 


Mixed  Principalities  17 

what  resources  he  had,  and  what  any  one  in  his 
situation  would  have  had  for  maintaining  him- 
self more  securely  in  his  acquisition  than  did 
the  King  of  France, 

Now  I  say  that  those  dominions  which,  when 
acquired,  are  added  to  an  ancient  state  by  him 
who  acquires  them,  are  either  of  the  same  coun- 
try and  language,  or  they  are  not.  When  they 
are,  it  is  easier  to  hold  them,  especially  when 
they  have  not  been  accustomed  to  self-govern- 
ment ;  and  to  hold  them  securely  it  is  enough  to 
have  destroyed  the  family  of  the  prince  who  was 
ruling  them;  because  the  two  peoples,  preserv- 
ing in  other  things  the  old  conditions,  and  not 
being  unlike  in  customs,  will  live  quietly  to- 
gether, as  one  has  seen  in  Brittany,  Burgundy, 
Gascony,  and  Normandy,  which  have  been 
bound  to  France  for  so  long  a  time:  and,  al- 
though there  may  be  some  difference  in  language, 
nevertheless  the  customs  are  alike,  and  the 
people  will  easily  be  able  to  get  on  amongst 
themselves.  He  who  has  annexed  them,  if  he 
wishes  to  hold  them,  has  only  to  bear  in  mind 
two  considerations:  the  one,  that  the  family  of 
their  former  lord  is  extinguished;  the  other, 
that  neither  their  laws  nor  their  taxes  are 
altered,  so  that  in  a  very  short  time  they  will 
become  entirely  one  body  with  the  old  prin- 
cipality. 

But  when  states  are  acquired  in  a  coxmtry 


1 8  The  Prince 

differing  in  language,  customs,  or  laws,  there  are 
difficulties,  and  good  fortune  and  great  energy 
are  needed  to  hold  them,  and  one  of  the  greatest 
and  most  real  helps  would  be  that  he  who  has 
acquired  them  should  go  and  reside  there.  This 
would  make  his  position  more  secure  and  dur- 
able, as  it  has  made  that  of  the  Turk  in  Greece, 
who,  notwithstanding  all  the  other  measures 
taken  by  him  for  holding  that  state,  if  he  had  not 
settled  there,  would  not  have  been  able  to  keep 
it.  Because,  if  one  is  on  the  spot,  disorders  are 
seen  as  they  spring  up,  and  one  can  quickly 
remedy  them ;  but  if  one  is  not  at  hand,  they  are 
heard  of  only  when  they  are  great,  and  then  one 
can  no  longer  remedy  them.  Besides  this,  the 
country  is  not  pillaged  by  your  officials;  the 
subjects  are  satisfied  by  prompt  recourse  to  the 
prince;  thus,  wishing  to  be  good,  they  have 
more  cause  to  love  him,  and  wishing  to  be  other- 
wise, to  fear  him.  He  who  would  attack  that 
state  from  the  outside  must  have  the  utmost 
caution;  as  long  as  the  prince  resides  there  it 
can  only  be  wrested  from  him  with  the  greatest 
difficulty. 

The  other  and  better  course  is  to  send  colonies 
to  one  or  two  places,  which  may  be  as  keys  to 
that  state,  for  it  is  necessary  either  to  do  this  or 
else  to  keep  there  a  great  number  of  cavalry 
and  infantry.  A  prince  does  not  spend  much 
on  colonies,  for  with  little   or  no  expense  he 


Mixed  Principalities  19 

can  send  them  out  and  keep  them  there,  and 
he  offends  a  minority  only  of  the  citizens 
from  whom  he  takes  lands  and  houses  to  give 
them  to  the  new  inhabitants;  and  those  whom 
he  offends,  remaining  poor  and  scattered,  are 
never  able  to  injure  him;  whilst  the  rest  being 
uninjured  are  easily  kept  quiet,  and  at  the  same 
time  are  anxious  not  to  err  for  fear  it  should 
happen  to  them  as  it  has  to  those  who  have 
been  despoiled.  In  conclusion,  I  say  that  these 
colonies  are  not  costly,  they  are  more  faithful, 
they  injure  less,  and  the  injured,  as  has  been  said, 
being  poor  and  scattered,  cannot  hurt.  Upon 
this  one  has  to  remark  that  men  ought  either 
to  be  well  treated  or  crushed,  because  they  can 
avenge  themselves  of  hghter  injuries,  of  more 
serious  ones  they  cannot;  therefore  the  injury 
that  is  to  be  done  to  a  man  ought  to  be  of 
such  a  kind  that  one  does  not  stand  in  fear  of 
revenge. 

But  in  maintaining  armed  men  there  in  place 
of  colonies  one  spends  much  more,  having  to 
consume  on  the  garrison  all  the  income  from  the 
state,  so  that  the  acquisition  turns  into  a  loss, 
and  many  more  are  exasperated,  because  the 
whole  state  is  injured;  through  the  shifting  of 
the  garrison  up  and  down  all  become  acquainted 
with  hardship,  and  all  become  hostile,  and  they 
are  enemies  who,  whilst  beaten  on  their  own 
ground,   are  yet  able  to  do  hurt.     For  every 


20  The  Prince 

reason,  therefore,  such  guards  are  as  useless  as  a 
colony  is  useful. 

Again,  the  prince  who  holds  a  country  differ- 
ing in  the  above  respects  ought  to  make  himself 
the  head  and  defender  of  his  less  powerful 
neighbours,  and  to  weaken  the  more  powerful 
amongst  them,  taking  care  that  no  foreigner  as 
powerful  as  himself  shall,  by  any  accident,  get  a 
footing  there;  for  it  will  always  happen  that 
such  a  one  will  be  introduced  by  those  who  are 
discontented,  either  through  excess  of  ambi- 
tion or  through  fear,  as  one  has  seen  already. 
The  Romans  were  brought  into  Greece  by  the 
iEtohans;  and  in  every  other  country  where 
they  obtained  a  footing  they  were  brought  in  by 
the  inhabitants.  And  the  usual  course  of  affairs 
is  that,  as  soon  as  a  powerful  foreigner  enters  a 
country,  all  the  subject  states  are  drawn  to  him, 
moved  by  the  hatred  which  they  feel  against 
the  ruUng  power.  So  that  in  respect  to  these 
subject  states  he  has  not  to  take  any  trouble  to 
gain  them  over  to  himself,  for  the  whole  of  them 
quickly  rally  to  the  state  which  he  has  acquired 
there.  He  has  only  to  take  care  that  they  do 
not  get  hold  of  too  much  power  and  too  much 
authority,  and  then  with  his  own  forces,  and 
with  their  goodwill,  he  can  easily  keep  down  the 
more  powerful  of  them,  so  as  to  remain  entirely 
master  in  the  country.  And  he  who  does  not 
properly   manage   this  business   will   soon   lose 


Mixed  Principalities  21 

what  he  has  acquired,  and  whilst  he  does  hold  it 
he  will  have  endless  diflficulties  and  troubles. 

The  Romans,  in  the  countries  which  they 
annexed,  observed  closely  these  measures ;  they 
sent  colonies  and  maintained  friendly  relations 
with  ^  the  minor  powers,  without  increasing  their 
stren^h;  they  kept  down  the  greater,  and  did 
not  aUow  any  strong  foreign  powers  to  gain 
authority.  Greece  appears  to  me  sufficient  for 
an  example.  The  Achaians  and  ^tolians  were 
kept  friendly  by  them,  the  kingdom  of  Mace- 
donia was  humbled,  Anriochus  was  driven  out; 
yet  the  merits  of  the  Achaians  and  iEtolians 
never  secured  for  them  permission  to  increase 
their  f)ower,  nor  did  the  persuasions  of  Philip 
ever  induce  the  Romans  to  be  his  friends  without 
first  humbhng  him,  nor  did  the  influence  of 
Antiochus  make  them  agree  that  he  should  retain 
any  lordship  over  the  country.  Because  the 
Romans  did  in  these  instances  what  aU  prudent 
princes  ought  to  do,  who  have  to  regard  not  only 
present  troubles,  but  also  future  ones,  for  which 
they  must  prepare  with  every  energy,  because, 
when  foreseen,  it  is  easy  to  remedy  them ;  but  if 
you  wait  until  they  approach,  the  medicine  is  no 
longer  in  time  because  the  malady  has  become 
incurable;  for  it  happens  in  this,  as  the  physi- 
cians say  it  happens  in  hectic  fever,  that  in  the 
beginning  of  the  malady  it  is  easy  to  cure  but 

« See  Note. 


22  The  Prince 

difficult  to  detect,  but  in  the  course  of  time,  not 

having  been  either  detected  nor  treated  in  the 

beginning,  it  becomes  easy  to  detect  but  difficult 

to  cure.      Thus  it  happens  in  affairs  of  state, 

for  when  the  evils  that  arise  have  been  foreseen 

(which  it  is  only  given  to  a  wise  man  to  see),  they 

can  be  quickly  redressed,  but  when,  through  not 

having  been  foreseen,  they  have  been  permitted 

to  grow  in  a  way  that  every  one  can  see  them, 

there  is  no  longer  a  remedy.     Therefore,   the 

Romans,   foreseeing  troubles,  dealt  with  them 

at  once,  and,  even  to  avoid  a  war,  would  not 

let  them  come  to  a  head,  for  they  knew  that 

war  is  not  to  be  avoided,  but  is  only  put  off  to 

the  advantage  of  others;   moreover  they  wished 

to  fight  with  Phihp  and  Antiochus  in  Greece  so 

as  not  to  have  to  do  it  in  Italy ;  they  could  have 

avoided  both,  but  this  they  did  not  wish;    nor 

did  that  ever  please  them  which  is  for  ever  in 

the  mouths  of  the  wise  ones  of  our  time: — Let 

us  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  time — but  rather  the 

benefits  of  their  own  valour  and  prudence,  for 

time  drives  everything  before  it,  and  is  able  to 

bring  with  it  good  as  well  as  evil,  and  evil  as  well 

as  good. 

But  let  us  turn  to  France  and  inquire  whether 
she  has  done  any  of  the  things  mentioned.  I 
will  speak  of  Louis  (and  not  of  Charles)  as  the 
one  whose  conduct  is  the  better  to  be  observed, 
he  having  held  possession  of  Italy  for  the  longest 


Mixed  Principalities  23 

period;  and  you  will  see  that  he  has  done  the 
opposite  to  those  things  which  ought  to  be  done 
to  retain  a  state  composed  of  divers  elements. 

King  Louis  was  brought  into  Italy  by  the 
ambition  of  the  Venetians,  who  desired  to  obtain 
half  the  state  of   Lombardy  by  his   interven- 
tion.    I  will  not  blame  the  course  taken  by  the 
king,   because,  wishing    to  get  a  foot-hold    in 
Italy,  and  having  no  friends  there — seeing  rather 
that  every  door  was  shut  to  him  owing  to  the 
conduct  of  Charles — he  was   forced  to  accept 
those  friendships  which  he  could  get,   and  he 
would  have  succeeded  very  quickly  in  his  design 
if  in  other  matters  he  had  not  made  some  mis- 
takes.     The   king,    however,    having    acquired 
Lombardy,  regained  at  once  the  authority  which 
Charles  had  lost:    Genoa  yielded;    the  Floren- 
tines became  his  friends ;  the  Marquis  of  Mantua, 
the  Duke  of  Ferrara,  the  BentivogH,  my  lady  of 
Forli,  the  Lords  of  Faenza,  of  Pesaro,  of  Rimini, 
of   Camerino,  of   Piombino,  the   Lucchese,  the 
Pisanians,    the    Sienese — everybody    made    ad- 
vances  to   him   to    become    his    friend.     Then 
could  the  Venetians  reahse  the  rashness  of  the 
course  taken  by  them,  which,  in  order  that  they 
might  secure  two  towns  in  Lombardy,  had  made 
the  king  master  of  two-thirds  of  Italy. 

Let  any  one  now  consider  with  what  httle 
difficulty  the  king  could  have  maintained  his 
position  in  Italy  had  he  observed  the  rules  above 


24  The  Prince 

laid  down,  and  kept  all  his  friends  secure  and 
protected  ;  for  although  they  were  numerous  they 
were  both  weak  and  timid,  some  afraid  of  the 
Church,  some  of  the  Venetians,  and  thus  they 
would  always  have  been  forced  to  stand  in  with 
him,  and  by  their  means  he  could  easily  have 
made  himself  secure  against  those  who  remained 
powerful.  But  he  was  no  sooner  in  Milan  than 
he  did  the  contrary  by  assisting  Pope  Alexander 
to  occupy  the  Romagna.  It  never  occurred  to 
him  that  by  this  action  he  was  weakening  him- 
self, depriving  himself  of  friends  and  of  those 
who  had  thrown  themselves  into  his  lap,  whilst 
he  aggrandised  the  Church  by  adding  much  tem- 
poral power  to  the  spiritual,  thus  giving  it  great 
authority.  And  having  committed  this  prime 
error,  he  was  obliged  to  follow  it  up,  so  much  so 
that,  to  put  an  end  to  the  ambition  of  Alexander, 
and  to  prevent  his  becoming  the  master  of  Tus- 
cany, he  was  himself  forced  to  come  into 
Italy. 

And  as  if  it  were  not  enough  to  have  aggran- 
dised the  Church,  and  deprived  himself  of  friends, 
he,  wishing  to  have  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
divides  it  with  the  King  of  Spain,  and  where  he 
was  the  prime  arbiter  of  Italy  he  takes  an  asso- 
ciate, so  that  the  ambitious  of  that  country  and 
the  malcontents  of  his  own  should  have  where 
to  shelter;  and  whereas  he  could  have  left  in 
the   kingdom    his   own   pensioner   as   king,    he 


Mixed  Principalities  25 

drove  him  out,  to  put  one  there  who  was  able  to 
drive  him,  Louis,  out  in  turn. 

The  wish  to  acquire  is  in  truth  very  natural 
and  common,  and  men  always  do  so  when  they 
can,  and  for  this  they  will  be  praised  not  blamed; 
but  when  they  cannot  do  so,  yet  wish  to  do  so  by 
any  means,  then  there  is  folly  and  blame.  There- 
fore, if  France  could  have  attacked  Naples  with 
her  own  forces  she  ought  to  have  done  so ;  if  she 
could  not,  then  she  ought  not  to  have  divided  it. 
And  if  the  partition  which  she  made  with  the 
Venetians  in  Lombardy  was  justified  by  the  ex- 
cuse that  by  it  she  got  a  foot-hold  in  Italy,  this 
other  partition  merited  blame,  for  it  had  not  the 
excuse  of  that  necessity. 

Therefore  Louis  made  these  five  errors:  he 
destroyed  the  minor  powers,  he  increased  the 
strength  of  one  of  the  greater  powers  in  Italy,  he 
brought  in  a  foreign  power,  he  did  not  settle  in 
the  country,  he  did  not  send  colonies.  Which 
errors,  if  he  had  lived,  were  not  enough  to  injure 
him  had  he  not  made  a  sixth  by  taking  away 
their  dominions  from  the  Venetians;  because, 
had  he  not  aggrandised  the  Church,  nor  brought 
Spain  into  Italy,  it  would  have  been  very 
reasonable  and  necessary  to  humble  them;  but 
having  first  taken  these  steps,  he  ought  never  to 
have  consented  to  their  ruin,  for  they,  being 
powerful,  would  always  have  kept  off  others 
from  designs  on  Lombardy,  to  which  the  Vene- 


26  The  Prince 

tians  would  never  have  consented  except  to  be- 
come masters  themselves  there;  also  because 
the  others  would  not  wish  to  take  Lombardy 
from  France  in  order  to  give  it  to  the  Venetians, 
and  to  run  counter  to  both  they  would  not  have 
had  the  courage. 

And  if  any  one  should  say :  King  Louis  yielded 
the  Romagna  to  Alexander  and  the  kingdom  to 
Spain  to  avoid  war,  I  answer  for  the  reasons 
given  above  that  a  blunder  ought  never  to  be 
perpetrated  to  avoid  war,  because  it  is  not 
to  be  avoided,  but  is  only  deferred  to  your 
disadvantage.  And  if  another  should  allege 
the  pledge  which  the  king  had  given  to  the 
Pope  that  he  would  assist  him  in  the  enterprise 
in  exchange  for  the  dissolution  of  his  marriage 
and  for  the  cap  to  Rouen,  to  that  I  reply  what 
I  shall  write  later  on  concerning  the  faith  of 
princes,  and  how  it  ought  to  be  kept. 

Thus  King  Louis  lost  Lombardy  by  not  hav- 
ing followed  any  of  the  conditions  observed  by 
those  who  have  taken  possession  of  countries 
and  wished  to  retain  them.  Nor  is  there  any 
miracle  in  this,  but  much  that  is  reasonable  and 
quite  natural.  And  on  these  matters  I  spoke  at 
Nantes  with  Rouen,  when  Valentino,  as  Cesare 
Borgia,  the  son  of  Pope  Alexander,  was  usually 
called,  occupied  the  Romagna,  and  on  Cardinal 
Rouen  observing  to  me  that  the  Italians  did  not 
understand  war,  I  replied  to  him  that  the  French 


Mixed  Principalities  27 

did  not  understand  statecraft,  meaning  that 
otherwise  they  would  not  have  allowed  the 
Church  to  reach  such  greatness.  And  in  fact  it 
has  been  seen  that  the  greatness  of  the  Church 
and  of  Spain  in  Italy  has  been  caused  by  France, 
and  her  ruin  may  be  attributed  to  them.  From 
this  a  general  rule  is  drawn  which  never  or 
rarely  fails :  that  he  who  is  the  cause  of  another 
becoming  powerful  is  ruined;  because  that  pre- 
dominancy has  been  brought  about  either  by 
astuteness  or  else  by  force,  and  both  are  dis- 
trusted by  him  who  has  been  raised  to  power. 


FOURTH   CHAPTER 

WHY  THE  KINGDOM  OF  DARIUS.  CONQUERED  BY 

ALEXANDER,  DID  NOT  REBEL  AGAINST 

THE  SUCCESSORS  OF  ALEXANDER 

AT  HIS  DEATH 


FOURTH  CHAPTER 

WHY  THE  KINGDOM  OF  DARIUS,  CONQUERED  BY 
ALEXANDER,  DID  NOT  REBEL  AGAINST  THE 
SUCCESSORS   OF  ALEXANDER  AT  HIS   DEATH 

Considering  the  difficulties  which  men  have 
had  to  hold  a  newly  acquired  state,  some  might 
wonder  how,  seeing  that  Alexander  the  Great 
became  the  master  of  Asia  in  a  few  years,  and 
died  whilst  it  was  yet  scarcely  settled  (whence 
it  might  appear  reasonable  that  the  whole  em- 
pire would  have  rebelled),  nevertheless  his  suc- 
cessors maintained  themselves,  and  had  to  meet 
no  other  difficulty  than  that  which  arose  among 
themselves  from  their  own  ambitions. 

I  answer  that  the  principalities  of  which  one 
has  record  are  found  to  be  governed  in  two  dif- 
ferent ways :  either  by  a  prince,  with  a  body  of 
servants,  who  assist  him  to  govern  the  kingdom 
as  ministers  by  his  favour  and  permission;  or 
by  a  prince  and  barons,  who  hold  that  dignity 
by  antiquity  of  blood  and  not  by  the  grace  of 
the  prince.  Such  barons  have  states  and  their 
own  subjects,  who  recognise  them  as  lords  and 
hold  them  in  natural  affection.     Those  states 

31 


32  The  Prince 

that  are  governed  by  a  prince  and  his  servants 
hold  their  prince  in  more  consideration,  because 
in  all  the  country  there  is  no  one  who  is  recog- 
nised as  superior  to  him,  and  if  they  yield  obedi- 
ence to  another  they  do  it  as  to  a  minister  and 
official,  and  they  do  not  bear  him  any  particular 
affection. 

The  examples  of  these  two  governments  in 
our  time  are  the  Turk  and  the  King  of  France. 
The  entire  monarchy  of  the  Turk  is  governed  by 
one  lord,  the  others  are  his  servants ;  and,  divid- 
ing his  kingdom  into  sandjacks,.  he  sends  there 
different  administrators,  and  shifts  and  changes 
them  as  he  chooses.  But  the  King  of  France  is 
placed  in  the  midst  of  an  ancient  body  of  lords, 
acknowledged  by  their  own  subjects,  and  be- 
loved by  them;  they  have  their  own  preroga- 
tives, nor  can  the  king  take  these  away  except 
at  his  peril.  Therefore,  he  who  considers  both 
of  these  states  will  recognise  great  diffi- 
culties in  seizing  the  state  of  the  Turk,  but, 
once  it  is  conquered,  great  ease  in  holding  it. 
The  causes  of  the  difficulties  in  seizing  the  king- 
dom of  the  Turk  are  that  the  usurper  cannot  be 
called  in  by  the  princes  of  the  kingdom,  nor  can 
he  hope  to  be  assisted  in  his  designs  by  the  revolt 
of  those  whom  the  lord  has  around  him.  This 
arises  from  the  reasons  given  above;  for  his 
ministers,  being  all  slaves  and  bondmen,  can 
only  be  corrupted  with  great  difficulty,  and  one 


Kingdom  of  Darius  33 

can  expect  but  little  advantage  from  them  when 
they  have  been  corrupted,  as  they  cannot  carry 
the  people  with  them,  for  the  reasons  assigned. 
Hence,  he  who  attacks  the  Turk  must  bear  in 
mind  that  he  will  find  him  united,  and  he  will 
have  to  rely  more  on  his  own  strength  than  on 
the  revolt  of  others;  but,  if  once  the  Turk  has 
been  conquered,  and  routed  in  the  field  in  such  a 
way  that  he  cannot  replace  his  armies,  there  is 
nothing  to  fear  but  the  family  of  the  prince,  and, 
this  being  exterminated,  there  remains  no  one 
to  fear,  the  others  having  no  credit  with  the 
people;  and  as  the  conqueror  did  not  rely  on 
them  before  his  victory,  so  he  ought  not  to  fear 
them  after  it. 

The  contrary  happens  in  kingdoms  governed 
like  that  of  France,  because  one  can  easily  enter 
there  by  gaining  over  some  baron  of  the  king- 
dom, for  one  always  finds  malcontents  and  such 
as  desire  a  change.  Such  men,  for  the  reasons 
given,  can  open  the  way  into  the  state  and 
render  the  victory  easy ;  but  if  you  wish  to  hold 
it  afterwards,  you  meet  with  infinite  difficulties, 
both  from  those  who  have  assisted  you  and 
from  those  you  have  crushed.  Nor  is  it  enough 
for  you  to  have  exterminated  the  family  of  the 
prince,  because  the  lords  that  remain  make 
themselves  the  heads  of  fresh  movements 
against  you,  and  as  you  are  unable  either   to 


34  The  Prince 

satisfy  or  exterminate  them,  that  state  is  lost 
whenever  time  brings  the  opportunity. 

Now  if  you  will  consider  what  was  the  nature 
of  the  government  of  Darius,  you  will  find  it 
similar  to  the  kingdom  of  the  Turk,  and  there- 
fore it  was  only  necessary  for  Alexander,  first  to 
overthrow  him  in  the  field,  and  then  to  take  the 
country  from  him.  After  which  victory,  Darius 
being  lolled,  the  state  remained  secure  to  Alex- 
ander, for  the  above  reasons.  And  if  his  suc- 
cessors had  been  united  they  would  have  enjoyed 
it  securely  and  at  their  ease,  for  there  were  no 
tumults  raised  in  the  kingdom  except  those  they 
provoked  themselves. 

But  it  is  impossible  to  hold  with  such  tran- 
quillity states  constituted  like  that  of  France. 
Hence  arose  those  frequent  rebellions  against 
the  Romans  in  Spain,  France,  and  Greece,  owing 
to  the  many  principalities  there  were  in  these 
states,  of  which,  as  long  as  the  memory  of  them 
endured,  the  Romans  always  held  an  insecure 
possession;  but  with  the  power  and  long  con- 
tinuance of  the  empire  the  memory'  of  them 
passed  away,  and  the  Romans  then  became 
secure  possessors.  And  when  fighting  afterwards 
amongst  themselves,  each  one  was  able  to  attach 
to  himself  his  own  parts  of  the  country,  according 
to  the  authority  he  had  assumed  there;  and  the 
family  of  the  former  lord  being  exterminated, 
none  other  than  the  Romans  were  acknowledged. 


Kingdom  of  Darius  3  5 

When  these  things  are  remembered  no  one 
will  marvel  at  the  ease  with  which  Alexander 
held  the  Empire  of  Asia,  or  at  the  difficulties 
which  others  have  had  to  keep  an  acquisition, 
such  as  Pyrrhus  and  many  more;  this  is  not 
occasioned  by  the  httle  or  abundance  of  ability 
in  the  conqueror,  but  by  the  want  of  imifonnity 
in  the  subject  state. 


FIFTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE  WAY  TO  GOVERN  CITIES  OR 

PRINCIPALITIES  WHICH  LIVED  UNDER 

THEIR  OWN  LAWS  BEFORE  THEY 

WERE  ANNEXED 


FIFTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE  WAY  TO  GOVERN  CITIES  OR 
PRINCIPALITIES  WHICH  LIVED  UNDER  THEIR 
OWN  LAWS  BEFORE  THEY  WERE  ANNEXED 

Whenever  those  states  which  have  been  ac- 
quired as  stated  have  been  accustomed  to  hve 
under  their  own  laws  and  in  freedom,  there  are 
three  courses  for  those  who  wish  to  hold  them: 
the  first  is  to  ruin  them,  the  next  is  to  reside 
there  in  person,  the  third  is  to  permit  them  to 
live  under  their  own  laws,  drawing  a  tribute, 
and  estabhshing  within  it  an  oligarchy  which 
will  keep  it  friendly  to  you.  Because  such  a 
government,  being  created  by  the  prince,  knows 
that  it  cannot  stand  \sithout  his  friendship  and 
interest,  and  does  its  utmost  to  support  him; 
and  therefore  he  who  would  keep  a  city  accus- 
tomed to  freedom  will  hold  it  more  easily  by  the 
means  of  its  own  citizens  than  in  any  other  way. 
There  are,  for  example,  the  Spartans  and 
the  Romans.  The  Spartans  held  Athens  and 
Thebes,  establishing  there  an  oligarchy,  never- 
theless they  lost  them.  The  Romans,  in  order 
c  280  29 


4©  The  Prince 

to  hold  Capua,  Carthage,  and  Numantia,  dis- 
mantled them,  and  did  not  lose  them.  They 
wished  to  hold  Greece  as  the  Spartans  held  it, 
making  it  free  and  permitting  its  laws,  and  did 
not  succeed.  So  to  hold  it  they  were  compelled 
to  dismantle  many  cities  in  the  country,  for  in 
truth  there  is  no  safe  way  to  retain  them  other- 
wise than  by  ruining  them.  And  he  who  becomes 
master  of  a  city  accustomed  to  freedom  and 
does  not  destroy  it,  may  expect  to  be  destroyed 
by  it,  for  in  rebellion  it  has  always  the  watch- 
word of  hberty  and  its  ancient  privileges  as  a 
ralljdng  point,  which  neither  time  nor  benefits 
will  ever  cause  it  to  forget.  And  whatever  you 
may  do  or  provide  against,  they  never  forget 
that  name  or  their  privileges  unless  they  are 
disunited  or  dispersed,  but  at  every  chance  they 
immediately  rally  to  them,  as  Pisa  did  after  the 
one  hundred  years  she  had  been  held  in  bondage 
by  the  Florentines. 

But  when  cities  or  countries  are  accustomed 
to  Hve  under  a  prince,  and  his  family  is  exter- 
minated, they,  being  on  the  one  hand  accus- 
tomed to  obey  and  on  the  other  hand  not  having 
the  old  prince,  cannot  agree  in  making  one 
from  amongst  themselves,  and  they  do  not  know 
how  to  govern  themselves.  For  this  reason  they 
are  very  slow  to  take  up  arms,  and  a  prince  can 
gain  them  to  himself  and  secure  them  much  more 
easily.     But  in  republics  there  is  more  vitality. 


The  Way  to  Govern  Cities        41 

greater  hatred,  and  more  desire  for  vengeance, 
which  will  never  permit  them  to  allow  the 
memory  of  their  former  hberty  to  rest;  so  that 
the  safest  way  is  to  destroy  them  or  to  reside 
there. 


SIXTH   CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  NEW  PRINCIPALITIES  WHICH  ARE 

ACQUIRED  BY  ONE'S  OWN  ARMS 

AND  ABILITY 


SIXTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING    NEW    PRINCIPALITIES    WHICH    ARE 
ACQUIRED  BY  ONE'S  OWN  ARMS  AND  ABILITY 

Let  no  one  be  surprised  if,  in  speaking  of  en- 
tirely new  principalities  as  I  shall  do,  I  adduce 
the  highest  examples  both  of  prince  and  of 
state;  because  men,  walking  almost  always  in 
paths  beaten  by  others,  and  following  by  imita- 
tion their  deeds,  are  yet  unable  to  keep  entirely 
to  the  ways  of  others  or  attain  to  the  power  of 
those  they  imitate.  A  wise  man  ought  always  to 
follow  the  paths  beaten  by  great  men,  and  to 
imitate  those  who  have  been  supreme,  so  that  if 
his  ability  does  not  equal  theirs,  at  least  it  will 
savour  of  it.  Let  him  act  like  the  clever  archers 
who,  designing  to  hit  the  mark  which  yet  ap- 
pears too  far  distant,  and  knowing  the  limits  to 
which  the  strength  of  their  bow  attains,  take 
aim  much  higher  than  the  mark,  not  to  reach 
by  their  strength  or  arrow  to  so  great  a  height, 
but  to  be  able  with  the  aid  of  so  high  an  aim  to 
hit  the  mark  they  wish  to  reach. 

I  say,  therefore,  that  in  entirely  new  princi- 
palities, where  there  is  a  new  prince,  more  or 

45 


46  The  Prince 

less  difficulty  is  found  in  keeping  them,  accord- 
ingly as  there  is  more  or  less  abihty  in  him 
who  has  acquired  the  state.  Now,  as  the  fact  of 
becoming  a  prince  from  a  private  station  pre- 
supposes either  ability  or  fortune,  it  is  clear  that 
one  or  other  of  these  two  things  will  mitigate  in 
some  degree  many  difficulties.  Nevertheless,  he 
who  has  relied  least  on  fortune  is  established 
the  strongest.  Further,  it  faciUtates  matters 
when  the  prince,  having  no  other  state,  is  com- 
pelled to  reside  there  in  person. 

But  to  come  to  those  who,  by  their  own 
ability  and  not  through  fortune,  have  risen  to 
be  princes,  I  say  that  Moses,  Cyrus,  Romulus, 
Theseus,  and  such  hke  are  the  most  excellent 
examples.  And  although  one  may  not  discuss 
Moses,  he  having  been  a  mere  executor  of  the 
will  of  God,  yet  he  ought  to  be  admired,  if  only 
for  that  favour  which  made  him  worthy  to  speak 
with  God.  But  in  considering  Cyrus  and  others 
who  have  acquired  or  founded  kingdoms,  ail 
will  be  found  admirable  ;  and  if  their  particular 
deeds  and  conduct  shall  be  considered,  they  will 
not  be  found  inferior  to  those  of  Moses,  although 
he  had  so  great  a  preceptor.  And  in  examining 
their  actions  and  lives  one  cannot  see  that  they 
owed  anything  to  fortune  beyond  opportunity, 
which  brought  them  the  material  to  mould  into 
the  form  which  seemed  best  to  them.  Without 
that  opportunity  their  powers  of  mind  would 


New  Principalities  47 

have  been  extinguished,  and  without  those 
powers  the  opportunity  would  have  come  in 
vain. 

It  was  necessary,  therefore,  to  Moses  that  he 
should  find  the  people  of  Israel  in  Egypt  en- 
slaved and  oppressed  by  the  Egyptians,  in  order 
that  they  should  be  disposed  to  follow  him  so  as 
to  be  deUvered  out  of  bondage.  It  was  neces- 
sary that  Romulus  should  not  remain  in  Alba, 
and  that  he  should  be  abandoned  at  his  birth,  in 
order  that  he  should  become  King  of  Rome  and 
founder  of  the  fatherland.  It  was  necessary 
that  Cyrus  should  find  the  Persians  discontented 
with  the  government  of  the  Medes,  and  the 
Medes  soft  and  effeminate  through  their  long 
peace.  Theseus  could  not  have  shown  his 
ability  had  he  not  found  the  Athenians  dis- 
persed. These  opportunities,  therefore,  made 
those  men  fortunate,  and  their  high  ability 
enabled  them  to  recognise  the  opportunity 
whereby  their  country  was  ennobled  and  made 
famous. 

Those  who  by  valorous  ways  become  princes, 
hke  these  men,  acquire  a  principaUty  with  diffi- 
culty, but  they  keep  it  with  ease.  The  diffi- 
culties they  have  in  acquiring  it  arise  in  part 
from  the  new  rules  and  methods  which  they 
are  forced  to  introduce  to  establish  their 
government  and  its  security.  And  it  ought  to 
be  remembered  that  there  is  nothing  more  diffi- 

*Q    280 


48  The  Prince 

cult  to  take  in  hand,  more  perilous  to  conduct, 
or  more  uncertain  in  its  success,  than  to  take 
the  lead  in  the  introduction  of  a  new  order  of 
things.  Because  the  innovator  has  for  enemies 
all  those  who  have  done  well  under  the  old  con- 
ditions, and  lukewarm  defenders  in  those  who 
may  do  well  under  the  new.  This  coolness  arises 
partly  from  fear  of  the  opponents,  who  have 
the  laws  on  their  side,  and  partly  from  the  in- 
credulity of  men,  who  do  not  readily  beheve  in 
new  things  until  they  have  had  a  long  experi- 
ence of  them.  Thus  it  happens  that  whenever 
those  who  axe  hostile  have  the  opportunity  to 
attack  they  do  it  like  partisans,  whilst  the 
others  defend  lukewarmly,  in  such  wise  that 
the  prince  is  endangered  along  with  them. 

It  is  necessary,  therefore,  if  we  desire  to  dis- 
cuss this  matter  thoroughly,  to  inquire  whether 
these  innovators  can  rely  on  themselves  or 
have  to  depend  on  others:  that  is  to  say, 
whether,  to  consummate  their  enterprise,  have 
they  to  use  prayers  or  can  they  use  force? 
In  the  first  instance  they  always  succeed  badly, 
and  never  compass  anything;  but  when  they 
can  rely  on  themselves  and  use  force,  then  they 
are  rarely  endangered.  Hence  it  is  that  all 
armed  prophets  have  conquered,  and  the  im- 
armed  ones  have  been  destroyed.  Besides  the 
reasons  mentioned,  the  nature  of  the  people  is 
variable,  and  whilst  it  is  easy  to  peisuade  them, 


New  Principalities  49 

it  is  difficult  to  fix  them  in  that  persuasion. 
And  thus  it  is  necessary  to  take  such  measures 
that,  when  they  beheve  no  longer,  it  may  be 
possible  to  make  them  believe  by  force. 

If  Moses,  Cyrus,  Theseus,  and  Romulus  had 
been  unarmed  they  could  not  have  enforced 
their  constitutions  for  long — as  happened  in 
our  time  to  Fra  Girolamo  Savonarola,  who  was 
ruined  with  his  new  order  of  things  immedi- 
ately the  multitude  believed  in  him  no  longer, 
and  he  had  no  means  of  keeping  steadfast  those 
who  beheved  or  of  making  the  unbelievers  to 
beheve.  Therefore  such  as  these  have  great 
difficulties  in  consummating  their  enterprise, 
for  aU  their  dangers  are  in  the  ascent,  yet  with 
ability  they  will  overcome  them;  but  when 
these  are  overcome,  and  those  who  envied  them 
their  success  are  exterminated,  they  wLll  begin 
to  be  respected,  and  they  will  continue  after- 
wards powerful,  secure,  honoured,  and  happy. 

To  these  great  examples  I  wish  to  add  a  lesser 
one;  still  it  bears  some  resemblance  to  them, 
and  I  wish  it  to  suffice  me  for  all  of  a  Hke  kind : 
it  is  Hiero  the  Syracusan.  This  man  rose  from 
a  private  station  to  be  Prince  of  Syracuse,  nor 
did  he,  either,  owe  anything  to  fortune  but 
opportunity;  for  the  Syracusans,  being  op- 
pressed, chose  him  for  their  captain,  afterwards 
he  was  rewarded  by  being  made  their  prince. 
He  was  of  so  great  abihty,  even  as  a  private 


50  The  Prince 

citizen,  that  one  who  writes  of  him  says  he  wanted 
nothing  but  a  kingdom  to  be  a  king.  This  man 
aboHshed  the  old  soldiery,  organised  the  new, 
gave  up  old  alliances,  made  new  ones;  and  as 
he  had  his  own  soldiers  and  alhes,  on  such  foun- 
dations he  was  able  to  build  any  edifice  :  thus, 
whilst  he  had  endured  much  trouble  in  acquiring, 
he  had  but  Uttle  in  keeping. 


SEVENTH   CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  NEW  PRINCIPALITIES  WHICH  ARE 

ACQUIRED  EITHER  BY  THE  ARMS  OF 

OTHERS  OR  BY  GOOD  FORTUNE 


SEVENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  NEW  PRINCIPALITIES  WHICH  ARE 
ACQUIRED  EITHER  BY  THE  ARMS  OF  OTHERS 
OR  BY  GOOD  FORTUNE 

Those  who  solely  by  good  fortune  become 
princes  from  being  private  citizens  have  little 
trouble  in  rising,  but  much  in  keeping  atop ; 
they  have  not  any  difficulties  on  the  way  up, 
because  they  fly,  but  they  have  many  when 
they  reach  the  summit.  Such  are  those  to 
whom  some  state  is  given  either  for  money  or  by 
the  favour  of  him  who  bestows  it;  as  happened 
to  many  in  Greece,  in  the  cities  of  Ionia  and  of 
the  Hellespont,  where  princes  were  made  by 
Darius,  in  order  that  they  might  hold  the  cities 
both  for  his  security  and  his  glory;  as  also  were 
those  emperors  who,  by  the  corruption  of  the 
soldiers,  from  being  citizens  came  to  empire. 
Such  stand  simply  upon  the  goodwill  and  the 
fortune  of  him  who  has  elevated  them — two 
most  inconstant  and  unstable  things.  Neither 
have  they  the  knowledge  requisite  for  the  posi- 
tion; because,  unless  they  are  men  of  great 
worth  and  ability,  it  is  not  reasonable  to  expect 

53 


54  The  Prince 

that  they  should  know  how  to  command,  having 
always  lived  in  a  private  condition;  besides, 
they  cannot  hold  it  because  they  have  not  forces 
which  they  can  keep  friendly  and  faithful. 

States  that  rise  unexpectedly,  then,  hke  all 
other  things  in  nature  which  are  bom  and  grow 
rapidly,  cannot  have  their  foundations  and 
correspondencies  i  fixed  in  such  a  way  that  the 
first  storm  will  not  overthrow  them;  unless,  as 
is  said,  those  who  unexpectedly  become  princes 
are  men  of  so  much  ability  that  they  know  they 
have  to  be  prepared  at  once  to  hold  that  which 
fortune  has  thrown  into  their  laps,  and  that 
those  foundations,  which  others  have  laid  before 
they  became  princes,  they  must  lay  afterwards. 

Concerning  these  two  methods  of  rising  to  be 
a  prince  by  abihty  or  fortune,  I  wish  to  adduce 
two  examples  within  our  own  recollection,  and 
these  are  Francesco  Sforza  and  Cesare  Borgia. 
Francesco,  by  proper  means  and  with  great 
abiUty,  from  being  a  private  person  rose  to  be 
Duke  of  Milan,  and  that  which  he  had  acquired 
with  a  thousand  anxieties  he  kept  with  httle 
trouble.  On  the  other  hand,  Cesare  Borgia, 
called  by  the  people  Duke  Valentino,  acquired 
his  State  during  the  ascendency  of  his  father, 
and  on  its  dechne  he  lost  it,  notwithstanding 
that  he  had  taken  every  measure  and  done  all 
that  ought  to  be  done  by  a  wise  and  able  man 

•  See  Note. 


New  Principalities  55 

to  fix  firmly  his  roots  in  the  states  which  the  arms 
and  fortunes  of  others  had  bestowed  on  him. 

Because,  as  is  stated  above,  he  who  has  not 
first  laid  his  foundations  may  be  able  with  great 
ability  to  lay  them  afterwards,  but  they  will  be 
laid  with  trouble  to  the  architect  and  danger  to 
the  building.  If,  therefore,  all  the  steps  taken 
by  the  duke  be  considered,  it  will  be  seen  that  he 
laid  solid  foundations  for  his  future  power,  and 
I  do  not  consider  it  superfluous  to  discuss  them, 
because  I  do  not  know  what  better  precepts 
to  give  a  new  prince  than  the  example  of  his 
actions ;  and  if  his  dispositions  were  of  no  avail, 
that  was  not  his  fault,  but  the  extraordinary  and 
extreme  malignity  of  fortune. 

Alexander  the  Sixth,  in  wishing  to  aggrandise 
the  duke,  his  son,  had  many  immediate  and  pro- 
spective difficulties.  Firstly,  he  did  not  see  his 
way  to  make  him  master  of  any  state  that  was 
not  a  state  of  the  Church ;  and  if  he  was  willing 
to  rob  the  Church  he  knew  that  the  Duke  of 
Milan  and  the  Venetians  would  not  consent, 
because  Faenza  and  Rimini  were  already  under 
the  protection  of  the  Venetians.  Besides  this, 
he  saw  the  arms  of  Italy,  especially  those  by 
which  he  might  have  been  assisted,  in  hands 
that  would  fear  the  aggrandisement  of  the  Pope, 
namely,  the  Orsini  and  the  Colonnesi  and  their 
following.  It  behoved  him,  therefore,  to  upset 
this  state  of  affairs  and  embroil  the  powers,  so  as 


56  The  Prince 

to  make  himself  securely  master  of  part  of  their 
states.  This  was  easy  for  him  to  do,  because  he 
fotmd  the  Venetians,  moved  by  other  reasons, 
inchned  to  bring  back  the  French  into  Italy;  he 
would  not  only  not  oppose  this,  but  he  would 
render  it  more  easy  by  dissolving  the  former 
marriage  of  King  Louis.  Therefore  the  king 
came  into  Italy  with  the  assistance  of  the  Vene- 
tians and  the  consent  of  Alexander.  He  was  no 
sooner  in  Milan  than  the  Pope  had  soldiers  from 
him  for  the  attempt  on  the  Romagna,  which 
yielded  to  him  on  the  reputation  of  the  king. 
The  duke,  therefore,  having  acquired  the 
Romagna  and  beaten  the  Colonnesi,  while  wish- 
ing to  hold  that  and  to  advance  further,  was 
hindered  by  two  things :  the  one,  his  forces  did 
not  appear  loyal  to  him,  the  other,  the  goodwill 
of  France :  that  is  to  say,  he  feared  that  the 
forces  of  the  Orsini,  which  he  was  using,  would 
not  stand  to  him,  that  not  only  might  they 
hinder  him  from  winning  more,  but  might 
themselves  seize  what  he  had  won,  and  that  the 
king  might  also  do  the  same.  Of  the  Orsini  he 
had  a  warning  when,  after  taking  Faenza  and 
attacking  Bologna,  he  saw  them  go  very  unwil- 
lingly to  that  attack.  And  as  to  the  king,  he 
learned  his  mind  when  he  himself,  after  taking 
the  Duchy  of  Urbino,  attacked  Tuscany,  and 
the  king  made  him  desist  from  that  undertak- 
ing; hence  the  duke  decided  to  depend  no  more 
upon  the  arms  and  the  luck  of  others. 


New  Principalities  57 

For  the  first  thing  he  weakened  the  Orsini 
and  Colonnesi  parties  in  Rome,  by  gaining  to 
himself  all  their  adherents  who  were  gentle- 
men, making  them  his  gentlemen,  giving  them 
good  pay,  and,  according  to  their  rank,  honour- 
ing them  with  office  and  command  in  such  a 
way  that  in  a  few  months  aU  attachment  to  the 
factions  was  destroyed  and  turned  entirely  to 
the  duke.  After  this  he  awaited  an  opportunity 
to  crush  the  Orsini,  having  scattered  the  ad- 
herents of  the  Colonna  house.  This  came  to  him 
soon  and  he  used  it  well;  for  the  Orsini,  perceiv- 
ing at  length  that  the  aggrandisement  of  the 
duke  and  the  Church  was  ruin  to  them,  called 
a  meeting  at  Magione  in  Perugia.  From  this 
sprung  the  rebeUion  at  Urbino  and  the  tumults 
in  the  Romagna,  with  endless  dangers  to  the 
duke,  all  of  which  he  overcame  with  the  help  of 
the  French.  Having  restored  his  authority,  not 
to  leave  it  at  risk  by  trusting  either  to  the  French 
or  other  outside  forces,  he  had  recourse  to  his 
wiles,  and  he  knew  so  well  how  to  conceal  his 
mind  that,  by  the  mediation  of  Signor  Pagolo — 
whom  the  duke  did  not  fail  to  secure  with  all 
kinds  of  attentions,  giving  him  money,  apparel, 
and  horses — the  Orsini  were  reconciled,  so  that 
their  simphcity  brought  them  into  his  power  at 
Sinigaha.^  Having  exterminated  the  leaders, 
and  turned  their  partisans  into  his  friends,  the 

» See  Note. 


58  The  Prince 

duke  had  laid  sufficiently  good  foundations  to 
his  power,  having  all  the  Romagna  and  the 
Duchy  of  Urbino;  and  the  people  now  begin- 
ning to  appreciate  their  prosperity,  he  gained 
them  all  over  to  himself.  And  as  this  point  is 
worthy  of  notice,  and  to  be  imitated  by  others, 
I  am  not  willing  to  leave  it  out. 

When  the  duke  occupied  the  Romagna  he 
found  it  under  the  rule  of  weak  masters,  who 
rather  plundered  their  subjects  than  ruled  them, 
and  gave  them  more  cause  for  disunion  than  for 
union,  so  that  the  country  was  full  of  robbery, 
-quarrels,  and  every  kind  of  violence;  and  so, 
•wishing  to  bring  back  peace  and  obedience  to 
authority,  he  considered  it  necessary  to  give  it 
a  good  governor.  Thereupon  he  promoted 
Messer  Ramiro  d'Orco,  a  swift  and  cruel  man,  to 
whom  he  gave  the  fullest  power.  This  man 
in  a  short  time  restored  peace  and  unity  with 
the  greatest  success.  Afterwards  the  duke  con- 
sidered that  it  was  not  advisable  to  confer  such 
excessive  authority,  for  he  had  no  doubt  but 
that  he  would  become  odious,  so  he  set  up  a 
court  of  judgment  in  the  country,  under  a  most 
excellent  president,  wherein  all  cities  had  their 
advocates.  And  because  he  knew  that  the  past 
severity  had  caused  some  hatred  against  him- 
self, so,  to  clear  himself  in  the  minds  of  the 
people,  and  gain  them  entirely  to  himself,  he 
desired  to  show  that,  if  any  cruelty  had  been 


New  Principalities  59 

practised,  it  had  not  originated  with  him,  but 
in  the  natural  sternness  of  the  minister.  Under 
this  pretence  he  took  Ramiro,  and  one  morning 
caused  him  to  be  executed  and  left  on  the  piazza 
at  Cesena  with  the  block  and  a  bloody  knife  at 
his  side.  The  barbarity  of  this  spectacle  caused 
the  people  to  be  at  once  satisfied  and  dismayed. 

But  let  us  return  whence  we  started.  I  say 
that  the  duke,  finding  himself  now  sufficiently 
powerful  and  partly  secured  from  immediate 
dangers  by  having  armed  himself  in  his  own  way, 
and  having  in  a  great  measure  crushed  those 
forces  in  his  vicinity  that  could  injure  him  if  he 
wished  to  proceed  with  his  conquest,  had  next 
to  consider  France,  for  he  knew  that  the  king, 
who  too  late  was  aware  of  his  mistake,  would 
not  support  him.  And  from  this  time  he  began 
to  seek  new  alliances  and  to  temporise  with 
France  in  the  expedition  which  she  was  making 
towards  the  kingdom  of  Naples  against  the 
Spaniards  who  were  besieging  Gaeta.  It  v/as 
his  intention  to  secure  himself  against  them, 
and  this  he  would  have  quickly  accomphshed 
had  Alexander  lived. 

Such  was  his  line  of  action  as  to  present  affairs. 
But  as  to  the  future  he  had  to  fear,  in  the  first 
place,  that  a  new  successor  to  the  Church  might 
not  be  friendly  to  him  and  might  seek  to  take 
from  him  that  which  Alexander  had  given  him, 
so  he  decided  to  act  in  four  ways.     Firstly,  by 


6o  The  Prince 

exterminating  the  families  of  those  lords  whom 
he  had  despoiled,  so  as  to  take  away  that  pre- 
text from  the  Pope.  Secondly,  by  winning  to 
himself  all  the  gentlemen  of  Rome,  so  as  to  be 
able  to  curb  the  Pope  with  their  aid,  as  has  been 
observed.  Thirdly,  by  converting  the  coUege 
more  to  himself.  Fourthly,  by  acquiring  so 
much  power  before  the  Pope  should  die  that  he 
could  by  his  own  measures  resist  the  first  shock. 
Of  these  four  things,  at  the  death  of  Alexander, 
he  had  accomplished  three.  For  he  had  killed 
as  many  of  the  dispossessed  lords  as  he  could  lay 
hands  on,  and  few  had  escaped;  he  had  won 
over  the  Roman  gentlemen,  and  he  had  the 
most  numerous  party  in  the  coUege.  And  as  to 
any  fresh  acquisition,  he  intended  to  become 
master  of  Tuscany,  for  he  already  possessed 
Perugia  and  Piombino,  and  Pisa  was  under  his 
protection.  And  as  he  had  no  longer  to  study 
France  (for  the  French  were  already  driven  out 
of  the  kingdom  of  Naples  by  the  Spaniards,  and 
in  this  way  both  were  compelled  to  buy  liis  good- 
will), he  pounced  down  upon  Pisa.  After  this, 
Lucca  and  Siena  yielded  at  once,  partly  through 
hatred  and  partly  through  fear  of  the  Floren- 
tines; and  the  Florentines  would  have  had  no 
remedy  had  he  continued  to  prosper,  as  he  was 
prospering  the  year  that  Alexander  died,  for  he 
had  acquired  so  much  power  and  reputation  that 
he  would  have  stood  by  himself,  and  no  longer 


New  Principalities  6i 

have  depended  on  the  luck  and  the  forces  of 
others,  but  solely  on  his  own  power  and 
ability. 

But  Alexander  died  five  years  after  he  had 
first  drawn  the  sword.  He  left  the  duke  with 
the  state  of  Romagna  alone  consolidated,  with 
the  rest  in  the  air,  between  two  most  powerful 
hostile  armies,  and  sick  unto  death.  Yet  there 
were  in  the  duke  such  boldness  and  abiUty,  and 
he  knew  so  well  how  men  are  to  be  won  or  lost, 
and  so  firm  were  the  foundations  which  in  so 
short  a  time  he  had  laid,  that  if  he  had  not  had 
those  armies  on  his  back,  or  if  he  had  been  in 
good  health,  he  would  have  overcome  aU  diffi- 
culties. And  it  is  seen  that  his  foundations 
were  good,  for  the  Romagna  awaited  him  for 
more  than  a  month.  In  Rome,  although  but 
half  alive,  he  remained  secure;  and  whilst  the 
Baghoni,  the  ViteUi,  and  the  Orsini  might  come 
to  Rome,  they  could  not  effect  anything  against 
him.  If  he  could  not  have  made  Pope  him 
whom  he  wished,  at  least  the  one  whom  he  did 
not  wish  would  not  have  been  elected.  But  if 
he  had  been  in  sound  health  at  the  death  of 
Alexander,  everything  would  have  been  easy  to 
him.  On  the  day  that  Juhus  the  Second  was 
elected,  he  told  me  that  he  had  thought  of  every- 
thing that  might  occur  at  the  death  of  his  father, 
and  had  provided  a  remedy  for  all,  except  that 
he  had  never  anticipated  that,  when  the  death 


^2  The  Prince 

did  happen,  he  himself  would  be  on  the  point 
to  die. 

When  all  the  actions  of  the  duke  are  recalled, 
I  do  not  know  how  to  blame  him,  but  rather  it 
appears  to  me,  as  I  have  said,  that  I  ought  to 
offer  him  for  imitation  to  all  those  who,  by  the 
fortune  or  the   arms  of  others,   are   raised   to 
government.     Because  he,  having  a  lofty  spirit 
and  far-reaching  aims,  could  not  have  regulated 
his  conduct  otherwise,  and  only  the  shortness 
of  the  Ufe  of  Alexander  and  his  own  sickness 
frustrated  his  designs.     Therefore,  he  who  con- 
siders it  necessary  to  secure  himself  in  his  new 
principality,  to  win  friends,  to  overcome  either 
by  force  or  fraud,  to  make  himself  beloved  and 
feared  by  the  people,  to  be  followed  and  re- 
vered by  the  soldiers,  to  exterminate  those  who 
had  power  or  reason  to  hurt  him,  to  change  the  old 
order  of  things  for  new,  to  be  severe  cind  gracious, 
magnanimous  and  hberal,  to  destroy  a  disloyal 
soldiery  and  to  create  new,  to  maintain  friend- 
ship with  kings  and  princes  in  such  a  way  that 
they  must  help  him  with  zeal  and  offend  with 
caution,  cannot  find  a  more  Hvely  example  than 
the  actions  of  this  man. 

Only  can  he  be  blamed  for  the  election  of 
Julius  the  Second,  in  whom  he  made  a  bad 
choice,  because,  as  is  said,  not  being  able  to 
elect  a  Pope  to  his  own  mind,  he  could  have 
hindered  any  other  from  being  elected    Pope; 


New  Principalities  63 

and  he  ought  never  to  have  consented  to  the 
election  of  any  cardinal  whom  he  had  injured 
or  who  had  cause  to  fear  him  if  they  became 
pontiffs.  For  men  injure  either  from  fear  or 
hatred.  Those  whom  he  had  injured,  amongst 
others,  were  San  Pietro  ad  Vincula,  Colonna, 
San  Giorgio,  and  Ascanio.  The  rest,  in  becom- 
ing Pope,  had  to  fear  him,  Rouen  and  the 
Spaniards  excepted ;  the  latter  from  their  rela- 
tionship and  obhgations,  the  former  from  his 
influence,  the  kingdom  of  France  having  rela- 
tions with  him.  Therefore,  above  everything, 
the  duke  ought  to  have  created  a  Spaniard 
Pope,  and,  failing  him,  he  ought  to  have  con- 
sented to  Rouen  and  not  San  Pietro  ad  Vincula. 
He  who  believes  that  new  benefits  will  cause 
great  personages  to  forget  old  injuries  is  de- 
ceived. Therefore,  the  duke  erred  in  his  choice, 
and  it  was  the  cause  of  his  ultimate  ruin. 


EIGHTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THOSE  WHO  HAVE  OBTAINED  A 
PRINCIPALITY  BY  WICKEDNESS 


EIGHTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   THOSE    WHO   HAVE    OBTAINED    A 
PRINCIPALITY   BY   WICKEDNESS 

Although  a  prince  may  rise  from  a  private 
station  in  two  ways,  neither  of  which  can  be 
entirely  attributed  to  fori:une  or  genius,  yet  it  is 
manifest  to  me  that  I  must  not  be  silent  on  them, 
although  one  could  be  more  copiously  treated 
when  I  discuss  republics.  These  methods  are 
when,  either  by  some  wicked  or  nefarious  ways, 
one  ascends  to  the  principality,  or  when  by  the 
favour  of  his  fellow-citizens  a  private  person 
becomes  the  prince  of  his  country.  And  speak- 
ing of  the  first  method,  it  will  be  illustrated  by 
two  examples — one  ancient,  the  other  modem — 
and  without  entering  further  into  the  subject, 
I  consider  these  two  examples  will  suffice  those 
who  may  be  compelled  to  follow  them. 

Agathocles,  the  Sicilian,  became  King  of 
Syracuse  not  only  from  a  private  but  from  a 
low  and  abject  position.  This  man,  the  son  of  a 
potter,  through  all  the  changes  in  his  fortunes 
always  led  an  infamous  life.  Nevertheless,  he 
accompanied  his  infamies  with  so  much  ability 

67 


68  The  Prince 

of  mind  and  body  that,  having  devoted  himself 
to  the  mihtary  profession,  he  rose  through  its 
ranks  to  be  Praetor  of  Syracuse.  Being  estab- 
hshed  in  that  position,  and  having  dehberately 
resolved  to  make  himself  prince  and  to  seize 
by  violence,  without  obligation  to  others,  that 
which  had  been  conceded  to  him  by  assent,  he 
came  to  an  understanding  for  this  purpose  with 
Amilcar,  the  Carthaginian,  who,  with  his  army, 
was  fighting  in  Sicily.  One  morning  he  as- 
sembled the  people  and  senate  of  Syracuse,  as 
if  he  had  to  discuss  with  them  things  relating  to 
the  Republic,  and  at  a  given  signal  the  soldiers 
killed  all  the  senators  and  the  richest  of  the 
people;  these  dead,  he  seized  and  held  the 
princedom  of  that  city  without  any  civil  com- 
motion. And  although  he  was  twice  routed  by 
the  Carthaginians,  and  ultimately  besieged,  yet 
not  only  was  he  able  to  defend  his  city,  but 
leaving  part  of  his  men  for  its  defence,  with  the 
others  he  attacked  Africa,  and  in  a  short  time 
raised  the  siege  of  Syracuse.  The  Carthaginians, 
reduced  to  extreme  necessity,  were  compelled 
to  come  to  terms  with  Agathocles,  and,  leaving 
Sicily  to  him,  had  to  be  content  with  the  posses- 
sion of  Africa, 

Therefore,  he  who  considers  the  actions  and 
the  genius  of  this  man  will  see  nothing,  or  little, 
which  can  be  attributed  to  fortune,  inasmuch  as 
he  attained  pre-eminence,  as  is  shown  above. 


A  Principality  Obtained  69 

not  by  the  favour  of  any  one,  but  step  by  step  in 
the  military  profession,  which  steps  were  gained 
with  a  thousand  troubles  and  perils,  and  were 
afterwards  boldly  held  by  him  with  many  hazards 
and  dangers.  Yet  it  cannot  be  called  talent 
to  slay  fellow-citizens,  to  deceive  friends,  to  be 
without  faith,  without  mercy,  without  religion; 
such  methods  may  gain  empire,  but  not  glory. 
Still,  if  the  courage  of  Agathocles  in  entering 
into  and  extricating  himself  from  dangers  be 
considered,  together  with  his  greatness  of  mind 
in  enduring  and  overcoming  hardships,  it  can- 
not be  seen  why  he  should  be  esteemed  less 
than  the  most  notable  captain.  Nevertheless,  his 
barbarous  cruelty  and  inhumanity  with  infinite 
wickednesses  do  not  permit  him  to  be  celebrated 
among  the  most  excellent  men.  What  he 
achieved  cannot  be  attributed  either  to  fortune 
or  to  genius. 

In  our  times,  during  the  rule  of  Alexander 
the  Sixth,  Oliverotto  da  Fermo,  having  been 
left  an  orphan  many  years  before,  was  brought 
up  by  his  maternal  uncle,  Giovanni  Foghani, 
and  in  the  early  days  of  his  youth  sent  to  fight 
under  Pagolo  ViteUi,  that,  being  trained  under  his 
discipline,  he  might  attain  some  high  position  in 
the  mihtary  profession.  After  Pagolo  died,  he 
fought  under  his  brother  Vitellozzo,  and  in  a 
very  short  time,  being  endowed  with  wit  and  a 
vigorous  body  and  mind,  he  became  the  first 


70  The  Prince 

man  in  his  profession.  But  it  appearing  to  him 
a  paltry  thing  to  serve  under  others,  he  resolved, 
with  the  aid  of  some  citizens  of  Fermo,  to  whom 
the  slavery  of  their  country  was  dearer  than  its 
hberty,  and  with  the  help  of  the  Vitelleschi,  to 
seize  Fermo.  So  he  wrote  to  Giovanni  Fogliani 
that,  having  been  away  from  home  for  many 
years,  he  wished  to  visit  him  and  his  city,  and 
in  some  measure  to  look  into  his  patrimony; 
and  although  he  had  not  laboured  to  acquire 
anything  except  honour,  yet,  in  order  that  the 
citizens  should  see  he  had  not  spent  his  time  in 
vain,  he  desired  to  come  honourably,  so  would 
be  accompanied  by  one  hundred  horsemen,  his 
friends  and  retainers ;  and  he  entreated  Giovanni 
to  arrange  that  he  should  be  received  honour- 
ably by  the  Fermanese,  all  of  which  would  be 
not  only  to  his  honour,  but  also  to  that  of 
Giovanni  himself,  who  had  brought  him  up. 

Giovanni,  therefore,  did  not  fail  in  any  atten- 
tions due  to  his  nephew,  and  he  caused  him  to  be 
honourably  received  by  the  Fermanese,  and  he 
lodged  him  in  his  own  house,  where,  having 
passed  some  days,  and  having  arranged  what 
was  necessary  for  his  wicked  designs,  OHverotto 
gave  a  solemn  banquet  to  which  he  invited 
Giovanni  Fogliani  and  the  chiefs  of  Fermo. 
When  the  viands  and  all  the  other  entertain- 
ments that  are  usual  in  such  banquets  were 
finished,  Oliverotto  artfully  began  certain  grave 


A  Principality  Obtained  71 

discourses,  speaking  of  the  greatness  of  Pope 
Alexander  and  his  son  Cesare,  and  of  their  enter- 
prises, to  which  discourse  Giovanni  and  others 
answered;  but  he  rose  at  once,  saying  that  such 
matters  ought  to  be  discussed  in  a  more  private 
place,  and  he  betook  himself  to  a  chamber, 
whither  Giovanni  and  the  rest  of  the  citizens  went 
in  after  him.  No  sooner  were  they  seated  than 
soldiers  issued  from  secret  places  and  slaughtered 
Giovanni  and  the  rest.  After  these  murders 
Oliverotto,  mounted  on  horseback,  rode  up  and 
down  the  town  and  besieged  the  chief  magis- 
trate in  the  palace,  so  that  in  fear  the  people 
were  forced  to  obey  him,  and  to  form  a  govern- 
ment, of  which  he  made  himself  the  prince. 
He  killed  all  the  malcontents  who  were  able  to 
injure  him,  and  strengthened  himself  with  new 
civil  and  military  ordinances,  in  such  a  way 
that,  in  the  year  during  which  he  held  the  prin- 
cipality, not  only  was  he  secure  in  the  city  of 
Fermo,  but  he  had  become  formidable  to  all  his 
neighbours.  And  his  destruction  would  have 
been  as  difficult  as  that  of  Agathocles  if  he  had 
not  allowed  himself  to  be  over-reached  by  Cesare 
Borgia,  who  took  him  with  the  Orsini  and 
ViteUi  at  Sinigalia,  as  was  stated  above.  Thus 
one  year  after  he  had  committed  this  parricide, 
he  was  strangled,  together  with  Vitellozzo,  whom 
he  had  made  his  leader  in  valour  and  wickedness. 

Some  may  wonder  how  it  can  happen  that 

J)  280 


72  The  Prince 

Agathocles,  and  his  like,  after  infinite  treach- 
eries and  cruelties,  should  live  for  long  secure  in 
his  country,  and  defend  himself  from  external 
enemies,  and  never  be  conspired  against  by  his 
own  citizens;  seeing  that  many  others,  by  means 
of  cruelty,  have  never  been  able  even  in  peace- 
ful times  to  hold  the  state,  still  less  in  the  doubt- 
ful times  of  war.  I  believe  that  this  follows 
from  severities  ^  being  badly  or  properly  used. 
Those  may  be  called  properly  used,  if  of  evil  it 
is  lawful  to  speak  well,  that  are  apphed  at  one 
blow  and  are  necessary  to  one's  security,  and 
that  are  not  persisted  in  afterwards  unless  they 
can  be  turned  to  the  advantage  of  the  subjects. 
The  badly  employed  are  those  which,  notwith- 
standing they  may  be  few  in  the  commence- 
ment, multiply  with  time  rather  than  decrease. 
Those  who  practise  the  first  system  are  able,  by 
aid  of  God  or  man,  to  mitigate  in  some  degree 
their  rule,  as  Agathocles  did.  It  is  impossible 
for  those  who  follow  the  other  to  maintain 
themselves. 

Hence  it  is  to  be  remarked  that,  in  seizing  a 
state,  the  usurper  ought  to  examine  closely  into 
all  those  injuries  which  it  is  necessary  for  him  to 
inflict,  and  to  do  them  all  at  one  stroke  so  as  not 
to  have  to  repeat  them  daily;  and  thus  by  not 
unsettling  men  he  will  be  able  to  reassure  them, 
and  win  them  to  himself  by  benefits.     He  who 

*  See  Note. 


A  Principality  Obtained  73 

does  otherwise,  either  from  timidity  or  ev-il 
advice,  is  always  compelled  to  keep  the  knife  in 
his  hand;  neither  can  he  rely  on  his  subjects,  nor 
can  they  attach  themselves  to  him,  owing  to  their 
continued  and  repeated  wrongs.  For  injuries 
ought  to  be  done  all  at  one  time,  so  that,  being 
tasted  less,  they  offend  less;  benefits  ought  to 
be  given  Uttle  by  httle,  so  that  the  flavour  of 
them  may  last  longer. 

And  above  all  things,  a  prince  ought  to  live 
amongst  his  people  in  such  a  way  that  no 
unexpected  circumstances,  whether  of  good  or 
evil,  shall  make  him  change;  because  if  the 
necessity  for  this  comes  in  troubled  times,  you 
are  too  late  for  harsh  measures;  and  mild  ones 
will  not  help  you,  for  they  will  be  considered  as 
breed  from  you,  and  no  one  will  be  under  any 
obhgation  to  you  for  them. 


NINTH    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  A   CIVIL  PRINCIPAUTY 


{ 


NINTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING    A    CIVIL   PRINCIPALITY 

But  coming  to  the  other  point — where  a  leading 
citizen  becomes  the  prince  of  his  country,  not 
by  wickedness  or  any  intolerable  violence,  but 
by  the  favour  of  his  fellow  citizens — this  may  be 
called  a  civil  principality:  nor  is  genius  or 
fortune  altogether  necessary  to  attain  to  it, 
but  rather  a  happy  shrewdness.  I  say  then  that 
such  a  principahty  is  obtained  either  by  the 
favour  of  the  people  or  by  the  favour  of  the 
nobles.  Because  in  all  cities  these  two  distinct 
parties  are  found,  and  from  this  it  arises  that 
the  people  do  not  wish  to  be  ruled  nor  oppressed 
by  the  nobles,  and  the  nobles  wish  to  rule  and 
oppress  the  people;  and  from  these  two  opposite 
desires  there  arises  in  cities  one  of  three  results, 
either  a  principality ,  self-government,  or  anarchy. 
A  principality  is  created  either  by  the  people 
or  by  the  nobles,  accordingly  as  one  or  other 
of  them  has  the  opportunity;  for  the  nobles, 
seeing  they  cannot  wathstand  the  people,  begin 
to  cry  up  the  reputation  of  one  of  themselves, 
and  they  make  him  a  prince,  so  that  under  his 

77 


78  The  Prince 

shadow  they  can  give  vent  to  their  ambitions. 
The  people,  finding  they  cannot  resist  the  nobles, 
also  cry  up  the  reputation  of  one  of  themselves, 
and  make  him  a  prince  so  as  to  be  defended 
by  his  authority.  He  who  obtains  sovereignty 
by  the  assistance  of  the  nobles  maintains  him- 
self with  more  difficulty  than  he  who  comes  to 
it  by  the  aid  of  the  people,  because  the  former 
finds  himself  with  many  around  him  who  con- 
sider themselves  his  equal,  and  because  of  this 
he  can  neither  rule  nor  manage  them  to  his 
liking.  But  he  who  reaches  sovereignty  by 
popular  favour  finds  himself  alone,  and  has  none 
around  him,  or  few,  who  are  not  piepared  to 
obey  him. 

Besides  this,  one  cannot  by  fair  dealing,  and 
without  injury  to  others,  satisfy  the  nobles,  but 
you  can  satisfy  the  people,  for  their  object  is 
more  righteous  than  that  of  the  nobles,  the 
latter  wishing  to  oppress,  whilst  the  former  only 
desire  not  to  be  oppressed.  It  is  to  be  added 
also  that  a  prince  can  never  secure  himself 
against  a  hostile  people,  because  of  their  being 
too  many,  whilst  from  the  nobles  he  can  secure 
himself,  as  they  are  few  in  number.  The  worst 
that  a  prince  may  expect  from  a  hostile  people 
is  to  be  abandoned  by  them;  but  from  hostile 
nobles  he  has  not  only  to  fear  abandonment,  but 
also  that  they  will  lise  against  him;  for  they, 
being  m  these  affairs  more  far-seeing  and  astute, 


A  Civil  Principality  79 

always  come  forward  in  time  to  save  themselves, 
and  to  obtain  favours  from  him  whom  they 
expect  to  prevail.  Further,  the  prince  is  com- 
pelled to  Uve  always  with  the  same  people,  but 
he  can  do  well  without  the  same  nobles,  being 
able  to  make  and  unmake  them  daily,  and  to 
give  or  take  away  authority  when  it  pleases 
him. 

Therefore,  to  make  this  point  clearer,  I  say 
that  the  nobles  ought  to  be  looked  at  mainly  in 
two  ways  :  that  is  to  say,  they  either  shape  their 
course  in  such  a  way  as  binds  them  entirely  to 
your  fortune,  or  they  do  not.  Those  who  so 
bind  themselves,  and  are  not  rapacious,  ought  to 
be  honoured  and  loved;  those  who  do  not  bind 
themselves  may  be  dealt  with  in  two  ways; 
they  may  fail  to  do  this  through  pusillanimity 
and  a  natural  want  of  courage,  in  which  case 
you  ought  to  make  use  of  them,  especially  of 
those  who  are  of  good  counsel;  and  thus,  whilst 
in  prosperity  you  honour  yourself,  in  adversity 
you  have  not  to  fear  them.  But  when  for  their 
own  ambitious  ends  they  shun  binding  them- 
selves, it  is  a  token  that  they  are  giving  more 
thought  to  themselves  than  to  you,  and  a  prince 
ought  to  guard  against  such,  and  to  fear  them 
as  if  they  were  open  enemies,  because  in  adver- 
sity they  always  help  to  ruin  him. 

Therefore,  one  who  becomes  a  prince  through 
the  favour  of  the  people  ought  to  keep  them 

»ri  280 


8o  The  Prince 

friendly,  and  this  he  can  easily  do  seeing  they 
only  ask  not  to  be  oppressed  by  him.  But  one 
who,  in  opposition  to  the  people,  becomes  a 
prince  by  the  favour  of  the  nobles,  ought,  above 
everything,  to  seek  to  win  the  people  over  to 
himself,  and  this  he  may  easily  do  if  he  takes 
them  under  his  protection.  Because  men, 
when  they  receive  good  from  him  of  whom  they 
were  expecting  evil,  are  bound  more  closely  to 
their  benefactor;  thus  the  people  quickly  be- 
come more  devoted  to  him  than  if  he  had  been 
raised  to  the  principality  by  their  favours;  and 
the  prince  can  win  their  affections  in  many 
ways,  but  as  these  vary  according  to  the  circum- 
stances one  cannot  give  fixed  rules,  so  I  omit 
them;  but,  I  repeat,  it  is  necessary  for  a  prince 
to  have  the  people  friendly,  otherwise  he  has  no 
security  in  adversity, 

Nabis,  Prince  of  the  Spartans,  sustained 
the  attack  of  all  Greece,  and  of  a  victorious 
Roman  army,  and  against  them  he  defended  his 
country  and  his  government ;  and  for  the  over- 
coming of  this  peril  it  was  only  necessary  for 
him  to  make  himself  secure  against  a  few,  but 
this  would  not  have  been  sufficient  if  the  people 
had  been  hostile.  And  do  not  let  any  one  im- 
pugn this  statement  with  the  trite  proverb  that, 
"  He  who  builds  on  the  people,  builds  on  the 
mud,"  for  this  is  true  when  a  private  citizen 
makes  a  foundation  there,  and  persuades  him- 


A  Civil  Principality  8i 

self  that  the  people  will  free  him  when  he  is 
oppressed  by  his  enemies  or  by  the  magistrates ; 
wherein  he  would  find  himself  very  often  de- 
ceived, as  happened  to  the  Gracchi  in  Rome 
and  to  Messer  Giorgio  Scali  in  Florence.  But 
granted  a  prince  who  has  established  himself 
as  above,  who  can  command,  and  is  a  man  of 
courage,  undismayed  in  adversity,  who  does 
not  fail  in  other  qualifications,  and  who,  by  his 
resolution  and  energy,  keeps  the  whole  people 
encouraged — such  a  one  will  never  find  himself 
deceived  in  them,  and  it  will  be  shown  that  he 
has  laid  his  foundations  weU. 

These  principahties  are  hable  to  danger  when 
they  are  passing  from  the  civil  to  the  absolute 
order  of  government,  for  such  princes  either 
rule  personally  or  through  magistrates.  In 
the  latter  case  their  government  is  weaker 
and  more  insecure,  because  it  rests  entirely  on 
the  goodwill  of  those  citizens  who  are  raised 
to  the  magistracy,  and  who,  especially  in 
troubled  times,  can  destroy  the  government 
with  great  ease,  either  by  intrigue  or  open 
defiance;  and  the  prince  has  not  the  chance 
amid  tumults  to  exercise  absolute  authorit>% 
because  the  citizens  and  subjects,  accustomed 
to  receive  orders  from  magistrates,  are  not  of  a 
mind  to  obey  him  amid  these  confusions,  and 
there  will  always  be  in  doubtful  times  a  scarcity 
of  men  whom  he  can  trust.     For  such  a  prince 


82  The  Prince 

cannot  rely  upon  what  he  observes  in  quiet 
times,  when  citizens  have  need  of  the  state, 
because  then  every  one  agrees  with  him;  they 
all  promise,  and  when  death  is  far  distant 
they  all  wish  to  die  for  him;  but  in  troubled 
times,  when  the  state  has  need  of  its  citizens, 
then  he  finds  but  few.  And  so  much  the  more 
is  this  experiment  dangerous,  inasmuch  as  it  can 
only  be  tried  once.  Therefore  a  wise  prince 
ought  to  adopt  such  a  course  that  his  citizens 
will  always  in  every  sort  and  kind  of  circiun- 
stance  have  need  of  the  state  and  of  him,  and 
then  he  will  always  find  them  faithful. 


TENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE  WAY  IN  WHICH  THE  STRENGTH 

OF  ALL  PRINCIPALITIES  OUGHT  TO  BE 

MEASURED 


TENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE   WAY  IN  WHICH  THE  STRENGTH 
OF  ALL  PRINCIPALITIES  OUGHT  TO  BE  MEASURED 

It  is  necessary  to  consider  another  point  in 
examining  the  character  of  these  principahties  : 
that  is,  whether  a  prince  has  such  power  that, 
in  case  of  need,  he  can  support  himself  with  his 
own  resources,  or  whether  he  has  always  need  of 
the  assistance  of  others.  And  so  to  make  this 
quite  clear  I  say  that  I  consider  those  are  able  to 
support  themselves  by  their  own  resources  who 
can,  either  by  abundance  of  men  or  money, 
raise  a  sufificient  army  to  join  battle  against 
any  one  who  comes  to  attack  them ;  and  I  con- 
sider those  always  to  have  need  of  others  who 
cannot  show  themselves  against  the  enemy  in 
the  field,  but  are  forced  to  defend  themselves  by 
sheltering  behind  walls.  The  first  case  has  been 
discussed,  but  we  will  speak  of  it  again  should  it 
recur.  In  the  second  case  one  can  say  nothing 
except  to  encourage  such  princes  to  provision 
and  fortify  their  towns,  and  not  on  any  account 
to  defend  the  country.  And  whoever  shall 
fortify  his  town  well,  and  shall  have  managed 

85 


86  The  Prince 

the  other  concerns  of  his  subjects  in  the  way 
stated  above,  and  to  be  often  repeated,  will 
never  be  attacked  without  great  caution,  for  men 
are  always  adverse  to  enterprises  where  difl6- 
culties  can  be  seen,  and  it  will  be  seen  not  to  be 
an  easy  thing  to  attack  one  who  has  his  town 
well  fortified,  and  is  not  hated  by  his  people. 

The  cities  of  Germany  are  absolutely  free, 
they  own  but  little  country  around  them,  and 
they  yield  obedience  to  the  emperor  when  it 
suits  them,  nor  do  they  fear  this  or  any  other 
power  they  may  have  near  them,  because  they 
are  fortified  in  such  a  way  that  every  one  thinks 
the  taking  of  them  by  assault  would  be  tedious 
and  diflScult,  seeing  they  have  proper  ditches 
and  walls,  they  have  sufficient  artillery,  and 
they  always  keep  in  pubUc  depots  enough  for 
one  year's  eating,  drinking,  and  firing.  And 
beyond  this,  to  keep  the  people  quiet  and  without 
loss  to  the  state,  they  always  have  the  means  of 
giving  work  to  the  community  in  those  labours 
that  are  the  Hfe  and  strength  of  the  city,  and  on 
the  pursuit  of  which  the  people  are  supported; 
they  also  hold  military  exercises  in  repute,  and 
moreover  have  many  ordinances  to  uphold  them. 

Therefore,  a  prince  who  has  a  strong  city,  and 
has  not  made  himself  odious,  will  not  be  at- 
tacked, or  if  any  one  should  attack  he  wiD  only 
be  driven  off  with  disgrace;   again,  because  that 


The  Strength  of  Principalities      87 

the  affairs  of  this  world  are  so  changeable,  it 
is  almost  impossible  to  keep  an  army  a  whole 
year  in  the  field  without  being  interfered  with. 
And  whoever  should  reply:  if  the  people  have 
property  outside  the  city,  and  see  it  burnt,  they 
will  not  remain  patient,  and  the  long  siege  and 
self-interest  will  make  them  forget  their  prince; 
to  this  I  answer  that  a  powerful  and  courageous 
prince  will  overcome  all  such  difficulties  by 
giving  at  one  time  hope  to  his  subjects  that  the 
evil  will  not  be  for  long,  at  another  time  fear  of 
the  cruelty  of  the  enemy,  then  preserving  him- 
self adroitly  from  those  subjects  who  seem  to 
him  to  be  too  bold. 

Further,  the  enemy  would  naturally  on  his 
arrival  at  once  bum  and  ruin  the  country  at 
the  time  when  the  spirits  of  the  people  are  still 
hot  and  ready  for  the  defence ;  and,  therefore,  so 
much  the  less  ought  the  prince  to  hesitate;  be- 
cause after  a  time,  when  spirits  have  cooled,  the 
damage  is  already  done,  the  ills  are  incurred, 
and  there  is  no  longer  any  remedy;  and  there- 
fore they  are  so  much  the  more  ready  to  unite 
with  their  prince,  he  appearing  to  be  under 
obligations  to  them  now  that  their  houses  have 
been  burnt  and  their  possessions  mined  in  his 
defence.  For  it  is  the  nature  of  men  to  be  bound 
by  the  benefits  they  confer  as  much  as  by  those 
they  receive.     Therefore,  if  everything  is  well 


88  The  Prince 

considered,  it  will  not  be  difficult  for  a  wise 
prince  to  keep  the  minds  of  his  citizens  steadfast 
from  first  to  last,  when  he  does  not  fail  to 
support  and  defend  them. 


ELEVENTH    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  ECCLESIASTICAL  PRINCIPALITIES 


ELEVENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   ECCLESIASTICAL   PRINCIPALITIES 

It  only  remains  now  to  speak  of  ecclesiastical 
principalities,  touching  which  all  difficulties  are 
prior  to  getting  possession,  because  they  are  ac- 
quired either  by  capacity  or  good  fortune,  and 
they  can  be  held  without  either;  for  they  are  sus- 
tained by  the  ancient  ordinances  of  religion,  which 
are  so  all-powerful,  and  of  such  a  character  that 
the  principalities  may  be  held  no  matter  how  their 
princes  behave  and  Hve.  These  princes  alone 
have  states  and  do  not  defend  them,  they  have 
subjects  and  do  not  rule  them;  and  the  states, 
although  unguarded,  are  not  taken  from  them, 
and  the  subjects,  although  not  ruled,  do  not 
care,  and  they  have  neither  the  desire  nor  the 
ability  to  aUenate  themselves.  Such  princi- 
palities only  are  secure  and  happy.  But  being 
upheld  by  powers,  to  which  the  human  mind 
cannot  reach,  I  shall  speak  no  more  of  them,  be- 
cause, being  exalted  and  maintained  by  God,  it 
would  be  the  act  of  a  presumptuous  and  rash 
man  to  discuss  them. 

Nevertheless,  if  any  one  should  ask  of  me  how 

91 


g2  The  Prince 

comes  it  that  the  Church  has  attained  such  great- 
ness in  temporal  power,  seeing  that  from  Alex- 
ander backwards  the  Italian  potentates  (not 
only  those  who  have  been  called  potentates,  but 
every  baron  and  lord,  though  the  smallest)  have 
valued  the  temporal  power  ver>'  sUghtly — yet 
now  a  king  of  France  trembles  before  it,  and  it 
has  been  able  to  drive  him  from  Italy,  and  to 
ruin  the  Venetians — although  this  may  be  very 
manifest,  it  does  not  appear  to  me  superfluous 
to  recall  it  in  some  measure  to  memory. 

Before  Charles,  King  of  France,  passed  into 
Italy,  this  country  was  under  the  dominion  of 
the  Pope,  the  Venetians,  the  King  of  Naples, 
the  Duke  of  Milan,  and  the  Florentines.  These 
potentates  had  two  principal  anxieties:  the 
one,  that  no  foreigner  should  enter  Italy  under 
arms;  the  other,  that  none  of  themselves  should 
seize  more  territory.  Those  about  whom  there 
was  the  most  anxiety  were  the  Pope  and  the 
Venetians.  To  restrain  the  Venetians  the  union 
of  all  the  others  was  necessary,  as  it  was  for  the 
defence  of  Ferrara;  and  to  keep  down  the  Pope 
they  made  use  of  the  barons  of  Rome,  who, 
being  divided  into  two  factions,  Orsini  and 
Colonnesi,  had  always  a  pretext  for  disorder, 
and,  standing  with  arms  in  their  hands  under 
the  eyes  of  the  Pontiff,  kept  the  pontificate  weak 
and  powerless.  And  although  there  might  arise 
sometimes  a  courageous  pope,  such  as  Sixtus, 


Ecclesiastical  Principalities  93 

yet  neither  fortune  nor  wisdom  could  rid  him  of 
these  annoyances.  And  the  short  life  of  a  pope 
is  also  a  cause  of  weakness ;  for  in  the  ten  years, 
which  is  the  average  Hfe  of  a  pope,  he  can  with 
difficulty  lower  one  of  the  factions ;  and  if,  so  to 
speak,  one  pope  should  almost  destroy  the 
Colonnesi,  another  would  arise  hostile  to  the 
Orsini,  who  would  support  their  opponents, 
and  yet  would  not  have  time  to  ruin  the  Orsini. 
This  was  the  reason  why  the  temporal  powers  of 
the  pope  were  httle  esteemed  in  Italy. 

Alexander  the  Sixth  arose  afterwards,  who  of 
all  the  pontiffs  that  have  ever  been  showed  how 
a  pope  with  both  money  and  arms  was  able  to 
prevail;  and  through  the  instrumentality  of 
the  Duke  Valentino,  and  by  reason  of  the  entry 
of  the  French,  he  brought  about  all  those  things 
which  I  have  discussed  above  in  the  actions  of 
the  duke.  And  although  his  intention  was  not 
to  aggrandise  the  Church,  but  the  duke,  never- 
theless, what  he  did  contributed  to  the  greatness 
of  the  Church,  which,  after  his  death  and  the 
ruin  of  the  duke,  became  the  heir  to  all  his 
labours. 

Pope  Julius  came  afterwards  and  found  the 
Church  strong,  possessing  all  the  Romagna,  the 
barons  of  Rome  reduced  to  impotence,  and, 
through  the  chastisements  of  Alexander,  the 
factions  wiped  out ;  he  also  found  the  way  open 
to  accumulate  money  in  a  manner  such  as  had 


94  The  Prince 

never  been  practised  before  Alexander's  time. 
Such  things  Julius  not  only  followed,  but  im- 
proved upon,  and  he  intended  to  gain  Bologna, 
to  ruin  the  Venetians,  and  to  drive  the  French 
out  of  Italy.  All  of  these  enterprises  prospered 
with  him,  and  so  much  the  more  to  his  credit, 
inasmuch  as  he  did  everything  to  strengthen  the 
Church  and  not  any  private  person.  He  kept 
also  the  Orsini  and  Colonnesi  factions  within  the 
bounds  in  which  he  found  them;  and  although 
there  was  among  them  some  mind  to  make 
disturbance,  nevertheless  he  held  two  things  firm : 
the  one,  the  greatness  of  the  Church,  -with  which 
he  terrified  them;  and  the  other,  not  allowing 
them  to  have  their  own  cardinals,  who  cause 
the  disorders  among  them.  For  whenever 
these  factions  have  their  cardinals  they  do  not 
remain  quiet  for  long,  because  cardinals  foster 
the  factions  in  Rome  and  out  of  it,  and  the 
barons  are  compelled  to  support  them,  and 
thus  from  the  ambitions  of  prelates  arise  dis- 
orders and  tumults  among  the  barons.  For 
these  reasons  his  Holiness  Pope  Leo  foimd  the 
pontificate  most  powerful,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that,  if  others  made  it  great  in  arms,  he  will 
make  it  still  greater  and  more  venerated  by  his 
goodness  and  infinite  other  virtues. 


TWELFTH    CHAPTER 

HOW  MANY  KINDS  OF  SOLDIERY  THERS  ARE^ 
AND  CONCERNING  MERCENARIES 


i: 


TWELFTH  CHAPTER 

HOW  MANY  KINDS  OF  SOLDIERY  THERE  ARE,  ANI> 
CONCERNING  MERCENARIES 

Having  discoursed  particularly  on  the  charac- 
teristics of  such  principahties  as  in  the  begin- 
ning I  proposed  to  discuss,  and  having  considered 
in  some  degree  the  causes  of  their  being  good 
or  bad,  and  having  shown  the  methods  by 
which  many  have  sought  to  acquire  them  and  to 
hold  them,  it  now  remains  for  me  to  discuss 
generally  the  means  of  offence  and  defence 
which  belong  to  each  of  them. 

We  have  seen  above  how  necessary  it  is  for  a 
prince  to  have  his  foundations  well  laid,  other- 
wise it  follows  of  necessity  he  will  go  to  ruin. 
The  chief  foundations  of  all  states,  new  as  well 
as  old  or  composite,  are  good  laws  and  good 
arms;  and  as  there  cannot  be  good  laws  where 
the  state  is  not  well  armed,  it  follows  that  where 
they  are  well  armed  they  have  good  laws.  I 
shall  leave  the  laws  out  of  the  discussion  and 
shall  speak  of  the  arms. 

I  say,  therefore,  that  the  arms  with  which  a 
prince  defends  his  state  are  either  his  own.  or 

97 


98  The  Prince 

they  are  mercenaries,  auxiliaries,  or  mixed. 
Mercenaries  and  auxiliaries  are  useless  and 
dangerous;  and  if  one  holds  his  state  based  on 
these  arms,  he  will  stand  neither  firm  nor  safe; 
for  they  are  disunited,  ambitious  and  without 
discipline,  unfaithful,  valiant  before  friends, 
cowardly  before  enemies;  they  have  neither 
the  fear  of  God  nor  fideHty  to  men,  and  de- 
struction is  deferred  only  so  long  as  the  attack 
is;  for  in  peace  one  is  robbed  by  them,  and  in 
war  by  the  enemy.  The  fact  is,  they  have  no 
other  attraction  or  reason  for  keeping  the  field 
than  a  trifle  of  stipend,  which  is  not  sufficient  to 
make  them  willing  to  die  for  you.  They  are 
ready  enough  to  be  your  soldiers  whilst  you  do 
not  make  war,  but  if  war  comes  they  take  them- 
selves off  or  run  from  the  foe;  which  I  should 
have  little  trouble  to  prove,  for  the  ruin  of  Italy 
has  been  caused  by  nothing  else  than  by  resting 
all  her  hopes  for  many  years  on  mercenaries, 
and  although  they  formerly  made  some  display 
and  appeared  valiant  amongst  themselves,  yet 
when  the  foreigners  came  they  showed  what 
they  were.  Thus  it  was  that  Charles,  King  of 
France,  was  allowed  to  seize  Italy  with  chalk 
in  hand;  ^  and  he  who  told  us  that  our  sins 
were  the  cause  of  it  told  the  truth,  but  they 
were  not  the  sins  he  imagined,  but  those 
which  I  have  related.     And  as  they  were  the 

>  See  Note. 


Kinds  of  Soldiery  99 

sins  of  princes,  it  is  the  princes  who  have  also 
suffered  the  penalty. 

I  wish  to  demonstrate  further  the  infelicity  of 
these  arms.  The  mercenary  captains  are  either 
capable  men  or  they  are  not;  if  they  are,  you 
cannot  trust  them,  because  they  always  aspire 
to  their  own  greatness,  either  by  oppressing  you, 
who  are  their  master,  or  others  contrary  to  your 
intentions;  but  if  the  captain  is  not  skilful,  you 
are  ruined  in  the  usual  way. 

And  if  it  be  urged  that  whoever  is  armed  will 
act  in  the  same  way,  whether  mercenary  or  not, 
I  reply  that  when  arms  have  to  be  resorted  to, 
either  by  a  prince  or  a  repubhc,  then  the  prince 
ought  to  go  in  person  and  perform  the  duty  of 
captain;  the  repubhc  has  to  send  its  citizens, 
and  when  one  is  sent  who  does  not  turn  out  satis- 
factorily, it  ought  to  recall  him,  and  when  one  is 
worthy,  to  hold  him  by  the  laws  so  that  he 
does  not  leave  the  command.  And  experience 
has  shown  princes  and  repubhcs,  single-handed, 
making  the  greatest  progress,  and  mercenaries 
doing  nothing  except  damage ;  and  it  is  more 
difficult  to  bring  a  repubhc,  armed  with  its  own 
arms,  under  the  sway  of  one  of  its  citizens  than 
it  is  to  bring  one  armed  with  foreign  arms.  Rome 
and  Sparta  stood  for  many  ages  armed  and  free. 
The  Switzers  are  completely  armed  and  quite 
free. 

Of  ancient  mercenaries,  for  example,  there  are 


loo  The  Prince 

the  Carthaginians,  who  were  oppressed  by  their 
mercenary  soldiers  after  the  first  war  with  the 
Romans,  although  the  Carthaginians  had  their 
own  citizens  for  captains.  After  the  death  of 
Epaminondas,  Philip  of  Macedon  was  made 
captain  of  their  soldiers  by  the  Thebans,  and 
after  victory  he  took  away  their  liberty. 

Duke  Filippo  being  dead,  the  Milanese  enlisted 
Francesco  Sforza  against  the  Venetians,  and  he, 
having  overcome  the  enemy  at  Caravaggio, 
allied  himself  with  them  to  crush  the  Milanese, 
his  masters.  His  father,  Sforza,  having  been 
engaged  by  Queen  Johanna  of  Naples,  left  her 
unprotected,  so  that  she  was  forced  to  throw 
herself  into  the  arms  of  the  King  of  Aragon,  in 
order  to  save  her  kingdom.  And  if  the  Vene- 
tians and  Florentines  formerly  extended  their 
dominions  by  these  arms,  and  yet  their  cap- 
tains did  not  make  themselves  princes,  but  have 
defended  them,  I  reply  that  the  Florentines  in 
this  case  have  been  favoured  by  chance,  for  of 
the  able  captains,  of  whom  they  might  have 
stood  in  fear,  some  have  not  conquered,  some 
have  been  opposed,  and  others  have  turned 
their  ambitions  elsewhere.  One  who  did  not 
conquer  was  Giovanni  Acuto,^  and  since  he  did 
not  conquer  his  fidehty  cannot  be  proved;  but 
every  one  wiU  acknowledge  that,  had  he  con- 
quered,  the  Florentines   would  have  stood   at 

»  See  Note. 


Kinds  of  Soldiery  i  o  i 

his  discretion.  Sforza  had  the  Bracceschi  al- 
ways against  him,  so  they  watched  each  other. 
Francesco  turned  his  ambition  to  Lombardy; 
Braccio  against  the  Church  and  the  kingdom 
of  Naples.  But  let  us  come  to  that  which 
happened  a  short  while  ago.  The  Florentines 
appointed  as  their  captain  Pagolo  ViteUi,  a  most 
prudent  man,  who  from  a  private  position  had 
risen  to  the  greatest  renown.  If  this  man  had 
taken  Pisa,  nobody  can  deny  that  it  would  have 
been  proper  for  the  Florentines  to  keep  in  with 
him,  for  if  he  became  the  soldier  of  their  enemies 
they  had  no  means  of  resisting,  and  if  they  held 
to  him  they  must  obey  him.  The  Venetians, 
if  their  achievements  are  considered,  will  be  seen 
to  have  acted  safely  and  gloriously  so  long  as 
they  sent  to  war  their  own  men,  when  with 
armed  gentlemen  and  plebeians  they  did  vali- 
antly. This  was  before  they  turned  to  enter- 
prises on  land,  but  when  they  began  to  fight  on 
land  they  forsook  this  virtue  and  followed  the 
custom  of  Italy.  And  in  the  beginning  of  their 
expansion  on  land,  through  not  having  much 
territory,  and  because  of  their  great  reputation, 
they  had  not  much  to  fear  from  their  captains; 
but  when  they  expanded,  as  imder  Carmignuola, 
they  had  a  taste  of  this  mistake;  for,  having 
found  him  a  most  valiant  man  (they  beat  the 
Duke  of  Milan  under  his  leadership) ,  and,  on  the 
other  hand,  knowing  how  lukewarm  he  was  in 


I02  The  Prince 

the  war,  they  feared  they  would  no  longer  con- 
quer under  him,  and  for  this  reason  they  were 
not  willing,  nor  were  they  able,  to  let  him  go; 
and  so,  not  to  lose  again  that  which  they  had 
acquired,  they  were  compelled,  in  order  to 
secure  themselves,  to  murder  him.  They  had 
afterwards  for  their  captains  Bartolomeo  da 
Bergamo,  Roberto  da  San  Severino,  the  Count 
of  Pitigliano,  and  the  Uke,  under  whom  they  had 
to  dread  loss  and  not  gain,  as  happened  after- 
wards at  Vaila,  where  in  one  battle  they  lost 
that  which  in  eight  hundred  years  they  had 
acquired  with  so  much  trouble.  Because  from 
such  arms  conquests  come  but  slowly,  long 
delayed  and  inconsiderable,  but  the  losses 
sudden  and  portentous. 

And  as  with  these  examples  I  have  reached 
Italy,  which  has  been  ruled  for  many  years  by 
mercenaries,  I  wish  to  discuss  them  more  seri- 
ously, in  order  that,  having  seen  their  rise  and 
progress,  one  may  be  better  prepared  to  counter- 
act them.  You  must  understand  that  the 
empire  has  recently  come  to  be  repudiated  in 
Italy,  that  the  Pope  has  acquired  more  temporal 
power,  and  that  Italy  has  been  divided  up  into 
more  states,  for  the  reason  that  many  of  the 
great  cities  took  up  arms  against  their  nobles, 
who,  formerly  favoured  by  the  emperor,  were 
oppressing  them,  whilst  the  Church  was  favour- 
ing them  so  as  to  gain  authority  in  temporal 


Kinds  of  Soldiery  103 

power:  in  many  others  their  citizens  became 
princes.  From  this  it  came  to  pass  that  Italy 
fell  partly  into  the  hands  of  the  Church  and  of 
republics,  and,  the  Church  consisting  of  priests 
and  the  repubUc  of  citizens  unaccustomed  to 
arms,  both  commenced  to  enUst  foreigners. 

The  first  who  gave  renown  to  this  soldiery 
was  Alberigo  da  Conio,  the  Romagnian.  From 
the  school  of  this  man  sprang,  among  others, 
Braccio  and  Sforza,  who  in  their  time  were  the 
arbiters  of  Italy.  After  these  came  all  the 
other  captains  who  till  now  have  directed  the 
arms  of  Italy;  and  the  end  of  all  their  valour 
has  been,  that  she  has  been  over-run  by  Charles, 
robbed  by  Louis,  ravaged  by  Ferdinand,  and  in- 
sulted by  the  Switzers.  The  principle  that  has 
guided  them  has  been,  first,  to  lower  the  credit 
of  infantry  so  that  they  might  increase  their 
own.  They  did  this  because,  subsisting  on  their 
pay  and  without  territory,  they  were  unable  to 
support  many  soldiers,  and  a  few  infantry  did 
not  give  them  any  authority;  so  they  were  led 
to  employ  cavalry,  with  a  moderate  force  of 
which  they  were  maintained  and  honoured; 
and  affairs  were  brought  to  such  a  pass  that,  in 
an  army  of  twenty  thousand  soldiers,  there  were 
not  to  be  found  two  thousand  foot  soldiers. 
They  had,  besides  this,  used  every  art  to  lessen 
fatigue    and    danger   to    themselves    and    their 

soldiers,    not    killing   in    the    fray,    but    taking 

E280 


I04  The  Prince 

prisoners  and  liberating  without  ransom.  They 
did  not  attack  towns  at  night,  nor  did  the  garri- 
sons of  the  towns  attack  encampments  at  night; 
they  did  not  surround  the  camp  either  with 
stockade  or  ditch,  nor  did  they  campaign  in  the 
winter.  All  these  things  were  permitted  by 
their  military  rules,  and  devised  by  them  to 
avoid,  as  I  have  said,  both  fatigue  and  dangers; 
thus  they  have  brought  Italy  to  slavery  and 
contempt. 


THIRTEENTH    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  AUXILIARIES,  MIXED  SOLDIERY, 
AND  ONE'S  OWN 


THIRTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   AUXILIARIES,  MIXED   SOLDIERY, 
AND   one's   own 

Auxiliaries,  which  are  the  other  useless  arm, 
are  employed  when  a  prince  is  called  in  with  his 
forces  to  aid  and  defend,  as  was  done  by  Pope 
Julius  in  the  most  recent  times ;  for  he,  having,  in 
the  enterprise  against  Ferrara,  had  poor  proof 
of  his  mercenaries,  turned  to  auxiUaries,  and 
stipulated  with  Ferdinand,  King  of  Spain,  for 
his  assistance  with  men  and  arms.  These  arms 
may  be  useful  and  good  in  themselves,  but  for 
him  who  calls  them  in  they  are  always  disad- 
vantageous; for  losing,  one  is  undone,  and 
winning,  one  is  their  captive. 

And  although  ancient  histories  may  be  full  of 
examples,  I  do  not  wish  to  leave  this  recent  one 
of  Pope  Julius  the  Second,  the  peril  of  which 
cannot  fail  to  be  perceived;  for  he,  wishing  to 
get  Ferrara,  threw  himself  entirely  into  the 
hands  of  the  foreigner.  But  his  good  fortune 
brought  about  a  third  event,  so  that  he  did  not 
reap  the  fruit  of  his  rash  choice ;  because,  having 

his    auxiliaries    routed    at    Ravenna,    and    the 

107 


io8  The  Prince 

Svvitzers  having  risen  and  driven  out  the  con- 
querors (against  all  expectation,  both  his  and 
others'),  it  so  came  to  pass  that  he  did  not  be- 
come prisoner  to  his  enemies,  they  having  fled, 
nor  to  his  auxiharies,  he  having  conquered  by 
other  arms  than  theirs. 

The  Florentines,  being  entirely  without  arms, 
sent  ten  thousand  Frenchmen  to  take  Pisa, 
whereby  they  ran  more  danger  than  at  any 
other  time  of  their  troubles. 

The  Emperor  of   Constantinople,    to  oppose 

his  neighbours,  sent  ten  thousand  Turks  into 

Greece,  who,  on  the  war  being  finished,  were  not 

,wiUing  to  quit;   this  was  the  beginning  of  the 

servitude  of  Greece  to  the  infidels. 

Therefore,  let  him  who  has  no  desire  to  con- 
quer make  use  of  these  arms,  for  they  are  much 
more  hazardous  than  mercenaries,  because  with 
them  the  ruin  is  ready  made;  they  are  all 
united,  all  5^eld  obedience  to  others;  but  with 
mercenaries,  when  they  have  conquered,  more 
time  and  better  opportunities  are  needed  to  in- 
jure you;  they  are  not  all  of  one  community, 
they  are  found  and  paid  by  you,  and  a  third 
party,  which  you  have  made  their  head,  is  not 
able  all  at  once  to  assume  enough  authority  to 
injure  you.  In  conclusion,  in  mercenaries 
dastardy  is  most  dangerous;  in  auxiharies, 
valour.  The  wise  prince,  therefore,  has  always 
avoided  these  arms  and  turned  to  his  own;  and 


Auxiliaries  and  Mixed  Soldiery      109 

has  been  wiUing  rather  to  lose  with  them  than 
to  conquer  with  others,  not  deeming  that  a  real 
victory  which  is  gained  with  the  arms  of  others. 

I  shall  never  hesitate  to  cite  Cesare  Borgia 
and  his  actions.  This  duke  entered  the 
Romagna  with  auxiliaries,  taking  there  only 
French  soldiers,  and  with  them  he  captured 
Imola  and  Forli;  but  afterwards,  such  forces 
not  appearing  to  him  rehable,  he  turned  to 
mercenaries,  discerning  less  danger  in  them, 
and  enlisted  the  Orsini  and  Vitelli;  whom 
presently,  on  handUng  and  finding  them  doubt- 
ful, unfaithful,  and  dangerous,  he  destroyed  and 
turned  to  his  own  men.  And  the  difference 
between  one  and  the  other  of  these  forces  can 
easily  be  seen  when  one  considers  the  difference 
there  was  in  the  reputation  of  the  duke,  when 
he  had  the  French,  when  he  had  the  Orsini  and 
Vitelli,  and  when  he  relied  on  his  own  soldiers, 
on  whose  fidelity  he  could  always  count  and 
found  it  ever  increasing ;  he  was  never  esteemed 
more  highly  than  when  every  one  saw  that  he 
was  complete  master  of  his  own  forces. 

I  was  not  intending  to  go  beyond  Itahan  and 
recent  examples,  but  I  am  unwilling  to  leave 
out  Hiero,  the  Syracusan,  he  being  one  of  those 
I  have  named  above.  This  man,  as  I  have  said, 
made  head  of  the  army  by  the  Syracusans,  soon 
found  out  that  a  mercenary  soldiery,  consti- 
tuted like  our  Italian  condottieri,  was  of  no  use ; 


1 1  o  The  Prince 

and  it  appearing  to  him  that  he  could  neither 
keep  them  nor  let  them  go,  he  had  them  all  cut 
to  pieces,  and  afterwards  made  war  with  his 
own  forces  and  not  with  aliens. 

I  wish  also  to  recall  to  memory  an  instance 
from  the  Old  Testament  applicable  to  this  sub- 
ject. David  offered  himself  to  Saul  to  fight  with 
Goliath,  the  Philistine  champion,  and,  to  give 
him  courage,  Saul  armed  him  with  his  own 
weapons;  which  David  rejected  as  soon  as  he 
had  them  on  his  back,  saying  he  could  make  no 
use  of  them,  and  that  he  wished  to  meet  the 
enemy  with  his  shng  and  his  knife.  In  conclu- 
sion, the  arms  of  others  either  fall  from  your 
back,  or  they  weigh  you  down,  or  they  bind  you 
fast. 

Charles  the  Seventh,  the  father  of  King  Louis 
the  Eleventh,  having  by  good  fortune  and  valour 
liberated  France  from  the  Enghsh,  recognised 
the  necessity  of  being  armed  with  forces  of 
his  own,  and  he  established  in  his  kingdom 
ordinances  concerning  men-at-arms  and  infan- 
try. Afterwards  his  son.  King  Louis,  aboUshed 
the  infantry  and  began  to  enUst  the  Switzers, 
which  mistake,  followed  by  others,  is,  as  is 
now  seen,  a  source  of  peril  to  that  kingdom; 
because,  having  raised  the  reputation  of  the 
Switzers,  he  has  entirely  diminished  the  value 
of  his  own  arms,  for  he  has  destroyed  the  in- 
fantry altogether;    and  his  men-at-arms  he  has 


Auxiliaries  and  Mixed  Soldiery      1 1 1 

subordinated  to  others,  for,  being  as  they  are 
so  accustomed  to  fight  along  with  Switzers,  it 
does  not  appear  that  they  can  now  conquer 
without  them.  Hence  it  arises  that  the  French 
cannot  stand  against  the  Switzers,  and  without 
the  Switzers  they  do  not  come  off  well  against 
others.  The  armies  of  the  French  have  thus 
become  mixed,  partly  mercenary  and  partly 
national,  both  of  which  arms  together  are  much 
better  than  mercenaries  alone  or  auxiliaries 
alone,  yet  much  inferior  to  one's  own  forces. 
And  this  example  proves  it,  for  the  kingdom  of 
France  would  be  unconquerable  if  the  ordin- 
ance of  Charles  had  been  enlarged  or  maintained. 

But  the  scanty  wisdom  of  man,  on  entering 
into  an  affair  which  looks  well  at  first,  cannot 
discern  the  poison  that  is  hidden  in  it,  as  I  have 
said  above  of  hectic  fevers.  Therefore,  if  he 
who  rules  a  principality  cannot  recognise  evils 
until  they  are  upon  him,  he  is  not  truly  wise; 
and  this  insight  is  given  to  few.  And  if  the 
first  disaster  to  the  Roman  Empire  should  be 
examined,  it  will  be  found  to  have  commenced 
only  with  the  enlisting  of  the  Goths;  because 
from  that  time  the  vigour  of  the  Roman  Empire 
began  to  decline,  and  all  that  valour  which  had 
raised  it  passed  away  to  others. 

I  conclude,  therefore,  that  no  principality  is 

secure  without  having  its  own  forces;    on  the 

contrary',  it  is  entirely  dependent  on  good  for- 
*£  280 


1 1 2  The  Prince 

tune,  not  having  the  valour  which  in  adversity 
would  defend  it.  And  it  has  always  been  the 
opinion  and  judgment  of  wise  men  that  nothing 
can  be  so  uncertain  or  unstable  as  fame  or 
power  not  founded  on  its  own  strength.  And 
one's  own  forces  are  those  which  are  composed 
either  of  subjects,  citizens,  or  dependents ;  all 
others  are  mercenaries  or  auxiliaries.  And  the 
way  to  make  ready  one's  own  forces  will  be 
easily  found  if  the  rules  suggested  by  me  shall 
be  reflected  upon,  and  if  one  will  consider  how 
Philip,  the  father  of  Alexander  the  Great,  and 
many  republics  and  princes  have  armed  and 
organised  themselves,  to  which  rules  I  entirely 
commit  myself. 


I 


FOURTEENTH  CHAPTER 

THAT  WHICH  CONCERNS  A   PRINCE  ON  THE 
SUBJECT  OF  THE  ART  OF   WAR 


FOURTEENTH  CHAPTER 

THAT  WHICH  CONCERNS  A  PRINCE  ON  THE 
SUBJECT  OF  THE  ART  OF  WAR 

A  PRINCE  ought  to  have  no  other  aim  or 
thought^  nor  select  anything  else  for  his  study, 
than  war  and  its  rules  and  discipline ;  for  this  is 
the  sole  art  that  belongs  to  him  who  rules,  and 
it  is  of  such  force  that  it  not  only  upholds  those 
who  are  born  princes,  but  it  often  enables  men 
to  rise  from  a  private  station  to  that  rank. 
And,  on  the  contrary,  it  is  seen  that  when 
princes  have  thought  more  of  ease  than  of  arms 
they  have  lost  their  states.  And  the  first  cause 
of  your  losing  it  is  to  neglect  this  art;  and 
what  enables  you  to  acquire  a  state  is  to  be 
master  of  the  art.  Francesco  Sforza,  through 
being  martial,  from  a  private  person  became 
Duke  of  Milan;  and  the  sons,  through  avoiding 
the  hardships  and  troubles  of  arms,  from  dukes 
became  private  persons.  For  among  other 
evils  which  being  unarmed  brings  you,  it  causes 
you  to  be  despised,  and  this  is  one  of  those  ig- 
nominies against  which  a  prince  ought  to  guard 
himself,  as  is  shown  later  on.     Because  there  is 

115 


I  1 6  The  Prince 

nothing  proportionate  between  the  armed  and 
the  unarmed;  and  it  is  not  reasonable  that  he 
who  is  armed  should  5deld  obedience  wiUingly 
to  him  who  is  unarmed,  or  that  the  unarmed 
man  should  be  secure  among  armed  servants. 
Because,  there  being  in  the  one  disdain  and  in 
the  other  suspicion,  it  is  not  possible  for  them 
to  work  well  together.  And  therefore  a  prince 
who  does  not  understand  the  art  of  war,  over 
and  above  the  other  misfortunes  already  men- 
tioned, cannot  be  respected  by  his  soldiers,  nor 
can  he  rely  on  them.  He  ought  never,  there- 
fore, to  have  out  of  his  thoughts  this  subject  of 
war,  and  in  peace  he  should  addict  himself  more 
to  its  exercise  than  in  war;  this  he  can  do  in 
two  ways,  the  one  by  action,  the  other  by 
study. 

As  regards  action,  he  ought  above  all  things  to 
keep  his  men  well  organised  and  drilled,  to  follow 
incessantly  the  chase,  by  which  he  accustoms 
his  body  to  hardships,  and  learns  something 
of  the  nature  of  locaUties,  and  gets  to  find 
out  how  the  mountains  rise,  how  the  valleys 
open  out,  how  the  plains  he,  and  to  understand 
the  nature  of  rivers  and  marshes,  and  in  all  this 
to  take  the  greatest  care.  Which  knowledge  is 
useful  in  two  ways.  Firstly,  he  learns  to  know 
his  country,  and  is  better  able  to  undertake  its 
defence ;  afterwards,  by  means  of  the  knowledge 
and    observation    of    that    locahty,    he    under- 


The  Art  of  War  1 1 7 

stands  with  ease  any  other  which  it  may  be 
necessary  for  him  to  study  hereafter;  because 
the  hills,  valleys,  and  plains,  and  rivers  and 
marshes  that  are,  for  instance,  in  Tuscany,  have 
a  certain  resemblance  to  those  of  other  countries, 
so  that  with  a  knowledge  of  the  aspect  of  one 
country  one  can  easily  arrive  at  a  knowledge  of 
others.  And  the  prince  that  lacks  this  skill 
lacks  the  essential  which  it  is  desirable  that  a 
captain  should  possess,  for  it  teaches  him  to 
surprise  his  enemy,  to  select  quarters,  to  lead 
armies,  to  array  the  battle,  to  besiege  towns  to 
advantage. 

Philopoemen,  Prince  of  the  Acheans,  among 
other  praises  which  writers  have  bestowed  on 
him,  is  commended  because  in  time  of  peace  he 
never  had  anything  in  his  mind  but  the  rules  of 
war;  and  when  he  was  in  the  country  with 
friends,  he  often  stopped  and  reasoned  ^vith 
them:  "  If  the  enemy  should  be  upon  that  hiU, 
and  we  should  find  ourselves  here  with  our  army, 
with  whom  would  be  the  advantage?  How 
should  one  best  advance  to  meet  him,  keeping 
the  ranks?  If  we  should  wish  to  retreat,  how 
ought  we  to  set  about  it?  If  they  should  re- 
treat, how  ought  we  to  pursue  ?  "  And  he  would 
set  forth  to  them,  as  he  went,  all  the  chances 
that  could  befaU  an  army;  he  would  hsten  to 
their  opinion  and  state  his,  confirming  it  with 
reasons,  so  that  by  these  continual  discussions 


1 1 8  The  Prince 

there  could  never  arise,  in  time  of  war,  any 
unexpected  circumstances  that  he  could  not 
deal  with. 

But  to  exercise  the  intellect  the  prince  should 
read  histories,  and  study  there  the  actions  of 
illustrious  men,  to  see  how  they  have  borne 
themselves  in  war,  to  examine  the  causes  of 
their  victories  and  defeat,  so  as  to  avoid  the 
latter  and  imitate  the  former;  and  above  all  do 
as  an  illustrious  man  did,  who  took  as  an  exem- 
plar one  who  had  been  praised  and  famous  before 
him,  and  whose  achievements  and  deeds  he 
always  kept  in  his  mind,  as  it  is  said  Alexander 
the  Great  imitated  Achilles,  Caesar  Alexander, 
Scipio  Cyrus.  And  whoever  reads  the  hfe  of 
Cjniis,  written  by  Xenophon,  wiU  recognise  after- 
wards in  the  life  of  Scipio  how  that  imitation 
was  his  glory,  and  how  in  chastity,  affability, 
humanity,  and  liberaUty  Scipio  conformed 
to  those  things  which  have  been  written  of 
Cyrus  by  Xenophon.  A  wise  prince  ought  to 
observe  some  such  rules,  and  never  in  peaceful 
times  stand  idle,  but  increase  his  resources  with 
industry  in  such  a  way  that  they  may  be  avail- 
able to  him  in  adversity,  so  that  if  fortune 
changes  it  may  find  him  prepared  to  resist  her 
blows. 


FIFPEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THINGS  FOR  WHICH  MEN,  AND 

ESPECIALLY  PRINCES.  ARE  PRAISED 

OR  BLAMED 


FIFTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THINGS  FOR  WHICH  MEN,  AND 
ESPECIALLY  PRINCES,  ARE  PRAISED  OR 
BLAMED 

It  remains  now  to  see  what  ought  to  be  the  rules 
of  conduct  for  a  prince  towards  subject  and 
friends.  And  as  I  know  that  many  have 
written  on  this  point,  I  expect  I  shall  be  con- 
sidered presimiptuous  in  mentioning  it  again, 
especially  as  in  discussing  it  I  shaU  depart  from 
the  methods  of  other  people.  But,  it  being  my 
intention  to  write  a  thing  which  shall  be  useful 
to  him  who  apprehends  it,  it  app)ears  to  me  more 
appropriate  to  foUow  up  the  real  truth  of  a 
matter  than  the  imagination  of  it;  for  many 
have  pictured  repubhcs  and  principahties  which 
in  fact  have  never  been  known  or  seen,  because 
how  one  Hves  is  so  far  distant  from  how  one 
ought  to  hve,  that  he  who  neglects  what  is  done 
for  what  ought  to  be  done,  sooner  effects  his 
ruin  than  his  preservation;  for  a  man  who 
wishes  to  act  entirely  up  to  his  professions  of 
virtue  soon  meets  with  what  destroys  him  among 
so  much  that  is  evil. 

121 


122  The  Prince 

Hence  it  is  necessary  for  a  prince  wishing  to 
hold  his  own  to  know  how  to  do  wrong,  and  to 
make  use  of  it  or  not  according  to  necessity. 
Therefore,  putting  on  one  side  imaginary-  things 
concerning  a  prince,  and  discussing  those  which 
are  real,  I  say  that  all  men  when  they  are  spoken 
of,  and  chiefly  princes  for  being  more  highly 
placed,  are  remarkable  for  some  of  those  quali- 
ties which  bring  them  either  blame  or  praise; 
and  thus  it  is  that  one  is  reputed  hberal,  another 
miserly,  using  a  Tuscan  term  (because  an  avari- 
cious person  in  our  language  is  still  he  who 
desires  to  possess  by  robbery,  whilst  we  call  one 
miserly  who  deprives  himself  too  much  of  the 
use  of  his  own) ;  one  is  reputed  generous,  one 
rapacious ;    one  cruel,  one  compassionate ;    one 
faithless,  another  faithful;    one  effeminate  and 
cowardly,  another  bold  and  brave;   one  affable, 
another     haughty;      one     lascivious,     another 
chaste;  one  sincere,  another  cunning;  one  hard, 
another   easy;     one   grave,    another    frivolous; 
one  rehgious,  another  unbeheving,  and  the  Uke. 
And  I  know  that  every  one  will  confess  that  it 
would   be   most   praiseworthy   in    a   prince    to 
exhibit  all  the   above  quahties   that  are  con- 
sidered good;    but  because  they  can  neither  be 
entirely  possessed  nor  observed,  for  human  con- 
ditions do  not  permit  it,  it  is  necessary  for  him 
to  be  sufficiently  prudent  that  he  may  know 
how  to  avoid  the  reproach  of  those  vices  which 


Concerning  Praise  or  Blame      123 

would  lose  him  his  state;  and  also  to  keep  him- 
self, if  it  be  possible,  from  those  which  would 
not  lose  him  it;  but  this  not  being  possible,  he 
may  with  less  hesitation  abandon  himself  to 
them.  And  again,  he  need  not  make  himself 
uneasy  at  incurring  a  reproach  for  those  vices 
without  which  the  state  can  only  be  saved  with 
difficulty,  for  if  everything  is  considered  care- 
fully, it  will  be  found  that  something  which 
looks  hke  virtue,  if  followed,  would  be  his  ruin; 
whilst  something  else,  which  looks  hke  vice,  yet 
followed  brings  him  security  and  prosperity. 


SIXTEENTH    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  LIBERALITY  OR  MEANNESS 


SIXTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   LIBERALITY   AND    MEANNESS 

Commencing  then  with  the  first  of  the  above- 
named  characteristics,  I  sav  that  it  would  be 
well  to  be  reputed  hberal.  Nevertheless, 
liberality  exercised  in  a  way  that  does  not  brinjg; 
you  the  reputation  for  it,  injures  you ;  for  if  one 
exercises  it  honestly  and  as  it  should  be  exer- 
cised, it  may  not  become  known,  and  you  will 
not  avoid  the  reproach  of  its  opposite.  There- 
fore, any  one  wishing  to  maintain  among  men 
the  name  of  liberal  is  obliged  to  avoid  no  attri- 
bute of  magnificence;  so  that  a  prince  thus 
inclined  will  consume  in  such  acts  all  his  pro- 
perty, and  will  be  compelled  in  the  end,  if  he 
wish  to  maintain  the  name  of  Hberal,  to  unduly 
weigh  down  his  people,  and  tax  them,  and  do 
everything  he  can  to  get  money.  This  will  soon 
make  him  odious  to  his  subjects,  and  becoming 
poor  he  will  be  httle  valued  by  any  one;  thus, 
with  his  hberahty,  having  offended  many  and 
rewarded  few,  he  is  affected  by  the  very  first 
trouble   and   imperilled   by   whatever   may   be 

the  first  danger;   recognising  this  himself,  and 

127 


128  The  Prince 

wishing  to  draw  back  from  it,  he  runs  at  once 
into  the  reproach  of  being  miserly. 

Therefore,  a  prince,  not  being  able  to  exercise 
this  virtue  of  liberaUty  in  such  a  way  that  it  is 
recognised,  except  to  his  cost,  if  he  is  wise  he 
ought  not  to  fear  the  reputation  of  being  mean, 
for  in  time  he  will  come  to  be  more  considered 
than  if  Uberal,  seeing  that  with  his  economy  his 
revenues  are  enough,  that  he  can  defend  him- 
self against  all  attacks,  and  is  able  to  engage  in 
enterprises  without  burdening  his  people;  thus 
it  comes  to  pass  that  he  exercises  liberaUty 
towards  all  from  whom  he  does  not  take,  who 
are  munberless,  and  meanness  towards  those  to 
whom  he  does  not  give,  who  are  few. 

We  have  not  seen  great  things  done  in  our 
time  except  by  those  who  have  been  considered 
mean;  the  rest  have  failed.  Pope  Julius  the 
Second  was  assisted  in  reaching  the  papacy  by 
a  reputation  for  liberality,  yet  he  did  not  strive 
afterwards  to  keep  it  up,  when  he  made  war  on 
the  King  of  France;  and  he  made  many  wars 
without  imposing  any  extraordinary  tax  on  his 
subjects,  for  he  supplied  his  additional  expenses 
out  of  his  long  thriftiness.  The  present  King 
of  Spain  would  not  have  undertaken  or  con- 
quered in  so  many  enterprises  if  he  had  been  re- 
puted liberal.  A  prince,  therefore,  provided  that 
he  has  not  to  rob  his  subjects,  that  he  can  de- 
fend himself,  that  he  does  not  become  poor  and 


Liberality  and  Meanness         129 

abject,  that  he  is  not  forced  to  become  rapacious, 
ought  to  hold  of  little  account  a  reputation 
for  being  mean,  for  it  is  one  of  those  vices 
which  will  enable  him  to  govern. 

And  if  any  one  should  say:  Caesar  obtained 
empire  by  liberality,  and  many  others  have 
reached  the  highest  positions  by  having  been 
Uberal,  and  by  being  considered  so,  I  answer: 
Either  you  are  a  prince  in  fact,  or  in  a  way  to 
become  one.  In  the  first  case  this  Hberahty  is 
dangerous,  in  the  second  it  is  very  necessary  to 
be  considered  liberal;  and  Caesar  was  one  of 
those  who  wished  to  become  pre-eminent  in 
Rome;  but  if  he  had  survived  after  becoming 
so,  and  had  not  moderated  his  expenses,  he 
would  have  destroyed  his  government.  And  if 
any  one  should  reply :  Many  have  been  princes, 
and  have  done  great  things  with  armies,  who 
have  been  considered  very  Hberal,  I  reply: 
Either  a  prince  spends  that  which  is  his  own  or 
his  subjects'  or  else  that  of  others.  In  the  first 
case  he  ought  to  be  sparing,  in  the  second  he 
ought  not  to  neglect  any  opportunity  for  liber- 
ality. And  to  the  prince  who  goes  forth  with 
his  army,  supporting  it  by  piUage,  sack,  and 
extortion,  handhng  that  which  belongs  to  others, 
this  hberahty  is  necessary,  otherwise  he  would 
not  be  followed  by  soldiers.  And  of  that  which 
is  neither  yours  nor  your  subjects'  you  can 
be   a  ready  giver,  as  were  Cyrus,  Caesar,  and 


I  30  The  Prince 

Alexander;  because  it  does  not  take  away  your 
reputation  if  you  squander  that  of  others,  but 
adds  to  it ;  it  is  only  squandering  your  own  that 
injures  you. 

And  there  is  nothing  wastes  so  rapidly  as 
liberality,  for  even  whilst  you  exercise  it  you 
lose  the  power  to  do  so,  and  so  become  either 
poor  or  despised,  or  else,  in  avoiding  poverty, 
rapacious  and  hated.  And  a  prince  should 
guard  himself,  above  all  things,  against  being 
despised  and  hated;  and  liberaHty  leads  you  to 
both.  Therefore  it  is  wiser  to  have  a  reputa- 
tion for  meanness  which  brings  reproach 
without  hatred,  than  to  be  compelled  through 
seeking  a  reputation  for  liberahty  to  incur  a 
name  for  rapacity  which  begets  reproach  with 
hatred. 


SEVENTEENTH  CHAFFER 

CONCERNING  CRUELTY  AND  CLEMENCY,  AND 

WHETHER  IT  IS  BETTER  TO  BE  LOVED 

THAN  FEARED 


SEVENTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  CRUELTY  AND  CLEMENCY,  AND 
WHETHER  IT  IS  BETTER  TO  BE  LOVED  THAN 
FEARED 

Coming  now  to  the  other  qualities  mentioned 
above,  I  say  that  every  prince  ought  to  desire  to 
be  considered  clement  and  not  crud.  Never- 
theless he  ought  to  take  care  not  to  misuse 
this^clemency.  Cesare  Borgia  was  considered 
cruel;  notwithstanding,  his  cruelty  reconciled 
the  Romagna,  unified  it,  and  restored  it  to  peace 
and  loyalty.  And  if  this  be  rightly  considered, 
he  will  be  seen  to  have  been  much  more  merci- 
ful than  the  Florentine  people,  who,  to  avoid  a 
reputation  for  cruelty,  permitted  Pistoia  to  be 
destroyed.  Therefore  a  prince,  so  long  as  he 
keeps  his  subjects  united  and  loyal,  ought  not 
to  mind  the  reproach  of  cruelty;  because  with 
a  few  examples  he  will  be  more  merciful  than 
those  who,  through  too  much  mercy,  allow  dis- 
orders to  arise,  from  which  follow  murder  or 
robbery;  for  these  are  wont  to  injure  the  whole 
people,  whilst  those  executions  which  originate 
with  a  prince  offend  the  individual  only. 

^33 


134  The  Prince 

And  of  all  princes,  it  is  impossible  for  the  new 
prince  to  avoid  the  imputation  of  cruelty,  OM^ang 
to  new  states  being  full  of  dangers.  Hence 
Virgil,  through  the  mouth  of  Dido,  excuses  the 
inhumanity  of  her  reign  owing  to  its  being  new, 
saymg:— 

"  Res  dura,  et  regni  novitas  me  talia  cogunt 
Moliri,  et  late  fines  custode  tueri." 

Nevertheless  he  ought  to  be  slow  to  believe  and 
to  act,  nor  should  he  himself  show  fear,  but  pro- 
ceed in  a  temperate  manner  with  prudence  and 
humanity,  so  that  too  much  confidence  may 
not  make  him  incautious  and  too  much  distrust 
render  him  intolerable. 
A"  Upon__this  a  question  arises:  whether  it  bg 
better  to  be  loved  than  feared  or  feared  than 
loved?  It  may  be  answered  that  one  should 
wish  to  be  both,  but,  because  it  is  difficult  to 
unite  them  in  one  person,  it  is  much  safer  to  be 
feared  than  loved,  when,  of  the  two,  either  must 
be  dispensed  with.  Because  this  is  to  be  as- 
serted  in  general  of  men,  that  they  are  ungrate- 
ful, fickle,  false,  cowards,  covetous,  and  as  long 
as  you  succeed  they  are  yours  entirely ;  they 
will  offer  you  their  blood,  property,  hfe,  and 
children,  as  is  said  above,  when  the  need  is  far 
distant;  but  when  it  approaches  they  turn 
against__you.  And  that  prince  who,  relying 
entirely  on  their  promises,  has  neglected  other 


Cruelty  and  Clemency  135 

precautions,  is  ruined;  because  friendships  that 
are  obtained  by  pa5m[ients,  and  not  by  greatness 
or  nobility  of  mind,  may  indeed  be  earned,  but 
they  are  not  secured,  and  in  time  of  need  cannot 
be  relied  upon;  and  men  have  less  scruple  in 
offending  one  who  is  beloved  than  one  who  is 
feared,  for  love  is  preserved  bv  the  link  (^ 
obhgation  which,  owing  to  the  baseness  of  men, 
is  broken  at  every  opportunity  for  their  advan- 
tage; but  fear  preserves  you  by  a  dread  of 
punishment  which  never  fails. 

Nevertheless  a  prince  ought  to  inspire  fear  in 
such  a  way  that,  if  he  does  not  win  love,  he 
avoids  hatred;  because  he  can  endure  very  well 
being  feared  whilst  he  is  not  hated,  which  will 
always  be  as  long  as  he  abstains  from  the  pro- 
perty of  his  citizens  and  subjects  and  from  their 
women.  But  when  it  is  necessary  for  him  to 
proceed  against  the  life  of  some  one,  he  must  do 
it  on  proper  justification  and  for  manifest  cause, 
but  above  aU  things  he  must  keep  his  hands  off 
the  property  of  others,  because  men  more 
quickly  forget  the  death  of  their  father  than 
the  loss  of  their  patrimony.  Besides,  pretexts 
for  taking  away  the  property  are  never  wanting ; 
for  he  who  has  once  begim  to  live  by  robbery 
wiU  always  find  pretexts  for  seizing  what  belongs 
to  others;  but  reasons  for  taking  life,  on  the 
contrary,  are  more  difficult  to  find  and  sooner 
lapse.     But  when  a  prince  is  with  his  army,  and 


I  36  The  Prince 

has  under  control  a  multitude  of  soldiers,  then  it 
is  quite  necessary  for  him  to  disregard  the  re- 
putation of  cruelty,  for  without  it  he  would 
never  hold  his  army  united  or  disposed  to  its 
duties. 

Among  the  wonderful  deeds  of  Hannibal  this 
one  is  enumerated :  that  having  led  an  enorm.ous 
army,  composed  of  many  various  races  of  men, 
to  fight  in  foreign  lands,  no  dissensions  arose 
either  among  them  or  against  the  prince,  whether 
in  his  bad  or  in  his  good  fortune.  This  arose 
from  nothing  else  than  his  inhuman  cruelty, 
which,  with  his  boundless  valour,  made  him 
revered  and  terrible  in  the  sight  of  his  soldiers, 
but  without  that  cruelty,  his  other  virtues  were 
not  sufficient  to  produce  this  effect.  And 
short-sighted  writers  admire  his  deeds  from  one 
point  of  view  and  from  another  condemn  the 
principal  cause  of  them.  That  it  is  true  his 
other  virtues  would  not  have  been  sufficient  for 
him  may  be  proved  by  the  case  of  Scipio,  that 
most  excellent  man,  not  only  of  his  own  times 
but  within  the  memory  of  man,  against  whom, 
nevertheless,  his  army  rebelled  in  Spain;  this 
arose  from  nothing  but  his  too  great  forbear- 
ance, which  gave  his  soldiers  more  hcence  than  is 
consistent  with  military  discipline.  For  this  he 
was  upbraided  in  the  Senate  by  Fabius  Maximus, 
and  called  the  corruptor  of  the  Roman  soldiery. 
The  Locrians  were  laid  waste  by  a  legate  of 


Cruelty  and  Clemency  137 

Scipio,  yet  they  were  not  avenged  by  him,  nor 
was  the  insolence  of  the  legate  punished,  owing 
entirely  to  his  easy  nature.  Insomuch  that 
some  one  in  the  Senate,  wishing  to  excuse  him, 
said  there  were  many  men  who  knew  much 
better  how  not  to  err  than  to  correct  the  errors  of 
others.  This  disposition,  if  he  had  been  con- 
tinued in  the  command,  would  have  destroyed  in 
time  the  fame  and  glory  of  Scipio ;  but,  he  being 
under  the  control  of  the  Senate,  this  injurious 
characteristic  not  only  concealed  itself,  but 
contributed  to  his  glory. 

Returning  to  the  question  of  being  feared  or 
loved,  I  come  to  the  conclusion  that,  men  loving 
according  to  their  own  will  and  feanng  accord- 
ing to  that  of  the  prince,  a  wise  prince  should 
estabUsh  himself  on  that  which  is  in  his  own 
control  and  not  in  that  of  others;  he  must 
endeavour  only  to  avoid  hatred,  as  is  noted. 


EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE  WAY  IN  WHICH  PRINCES 
SHOULD  KEEP  FAITH 


EIGHTEENTH  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   THE    WAY   IN   WHICH    PRINCES 
SHOULD   KEEP  FAITH 

Every  one  admits  how  praiseworthy  it  is  in  a 
prince  to  keep  faith,  and  to  live  with  integrity 
and  not  with  craft.  Nevertheless  our  experi- 
ence has  been  that  those  princes  who  have  done 
great  things  have  held  good  faith  of  little  ac- 
count, and  have  known  how  to  circumvent  the 
intellect  of  men  by  craft,  and  in  the  end  have 
overcome  those  who  have  relied  on  their  word. 
You  must  know  there  are  two  ways  of  contest- 
ing, the  one  by  the  law,  the  other  by  force ;  ^ 
the  first  method  is  proper  to  men,  the  second  to 
beasts;  but  because  the  first  is  frequently  not 
sufficient,  it  is  necessary  to  have  recourse  to  the 
second.  Therefore  it  is  necessary  for  a  prince 
to  understand  how  to  avail  himself  of  the  beast 
and  the  man.  This  has  been  figuratively  taught 
to  princes  by  ancient  writers,  who  describe  how 
AchiUes  and  many  other  princes  of  old  were 
given  to  the  Centaur  Chiron  to  nurse,  who 
brought  them  up  in  his  discipHne;   which  means 

^  See  Note. 
141 


142  The  Prince 

solely  that,  as  they  had  for  a  teacher  one  who 
was  half  beast  and  half  man,  so  it  is  necessary 
for  a  prince  to  know  how  to  make  use  of  both 
natures,  and  that  one  without  the  other  is  not 
durable.  A  prince,  therefore,  being  compelled 
knowingly  to  adopt  the  beast,  ought  to  choose 
the  fox  and  the  lion;  because  the  lion  cannot 
defend  himself  against  snares  and  the  fox 
cannot  defend  himself  against  wolves.  There- 
fore, it  is  necessary  to  be  a  fox  to  discover  the 
snares  and  a  lion  to  terrify  the  wolves.  Those 
who  rely  simply  on  the  lion  do  not  understand 
what  they  are  about.  Therefore  a  wise  lord 
cannot,  nor  ought  he  to,  keep  faith  when  such 
observance  may  be  turned  against  him,  and 
when  the  reasons  that  caused  him  to  pledge  it 
exist  no  longer.  If  men  were  entirely  good 
this  precept  would  not  hold,  but  because  they 
are  bad,  and  will  not  keep  faith  with  you,  you 
too  are  not  bound  to  observe  it  with  them. 
Nor  will  there  ever  be  wanting  to  a  prince  legiti 
mate  reasons  to  excuse  this  non-observance.  Of 
this  endless  modem  examples  could  be  given, 
showing  how  many  treaties  and  engagements 
have  been  made  void  and  of  no  effect  through 
the  faithlessness  of  princes;  and  he  who  has 
known  best  how  to  employ  the  fox  has  suc- 
ceeded best. 

But   it   is   necessary   to   know  well   how   to 
disguise  this  characteristic,  and  to  be  a  great 


The  Way  Princes  Should  Keep  Faith    143 

pretender  and  dissembler;  and  men  are  so  simple, 
and  so  subject  to  present  necessities,  that  he 
who  seeks  to  deceive  will  always  find  some  one 
who  will  allow  himself  to  be  deceived.  One 
recent  example  I  cannot  pass  over  in  silence. 
Alexander  the  Sixth  did  nothing  else  but  de- 
ceive men,  nor  ever  thought  of  doing  otherwise, 
and  he  always  found  victims;  for  there  never 
was  a  man  who  had  greater  power  m  asserting, 
or  who  with  greater  oaths  would  affirm  a  thing, 
yet  would  observe  it  less;  nevertheless  his  de- 
ceits always  succeeded  according  to  his  wishes,^ 
because  he  well  understood  this  side  of  mankind. 

Therefore  it  is  unnecessary  for  a  prince  to 
have  all  the  good  qualities  I  have  enumerated, 
but  it  is  very  necessary  to  appear  to  have  them. 
And  I  shall  dare  to  say  this  also,  that  to  have 
them  and  always  to  observe  them  is  injurious, 
and  that  to  appear  to  have  them  is  useful;  to 
appear  merciful,  faithful,  humane,  religious,  up- 
right, and  to  be  so,  but  with  a  mind  so  framed 
that  should  you  require  not  to  be  so,  you  may  be 
able  and  know  how  to  change  to  the  opposite. 

And  you  have  to  understand  this,  that  a 
prince,  especially  a  new  one,  cannot  observe  all 
those  things  for  which  men  are  esteemed,  being 
often  forced,  in  order  to  maintain  the  state,  to 
act  contrary  to  fidelity,^  friendship,  humanity, 
and  religion.     Therefore  it  is  necessary  for  him 

'  See  Note. 

*p  280 


144  The  Prince 

to  have  a  mind  ready  to  turn  itself  accordingly 
as  the  winds  and  variations  of  fortune  force  it, 
yet,  as  I  have  said  above,  not  to  diverge  from 
the  good  if  he  can  avoid  doing  so,  but,  if  com- 
pelled, then  to  know  how  to  set  about  it. 

For  this  reason  a  prince  ought  to  take  care  that 
he  never  lets  anything  shp  from  his  hps  that  is 
not  replete  with  the  above-named  five  quahties, 
that  he  may  appear  to  him  who  sees  and  hears 
him  altogether  merciful,  faithful,^  humane, 
upright,  and  rehgious.  There  is  nothing  more 
necessary  to  appear  to  have  than  this  last 
quality,  inasmuch  as  men  judge  generally  more 
by  the  eye  than  by  the  hand,  because  it  belongs 
to  everybody  to  see  you,  to  few  to  come  in  touch 
with  you.  Every  one  sees  what  you  appear  to 
be,  few  really  know  what  you  are,  and  those 
few  dare  not  oppose  themselves  to  the  opinion 
of  the  many,  who  have  the  majesty  of  the  state 
to  defend  them;  and  in  the  actions  of  all  men, 
and  especially  of  princes,  which  it  is  not  prudent 
to  challenge,  one  judges  by  the  result. 

For  that  reason,  let  a  prince  have  the  credit 
of  conquering  and  holding  his  state,  the  means 
will  always  be  considered  honest,  and  he  will  be 
praised  by  everybody;  because  the  vulgar  are 
always  taken  by  what  a  thing  seems  to  be 
and  by  what  comes  of  it ;  and  in  the  world  there 
are  only  the  vulgar,  for  the  few  nnd  a   place 

»  Seo  Note. 


The  Way  Princes  Should  Keep  Faith    1 45 

there  only  when  the  many  have  no  ground  to 
rest  on. 

One  prince  of  the  present  time,  whom  it  is  not 
well  to  name,  never  preaches  anything  else  but 
peace  and  good  faith,  and  to  both  he  is  most 
hostile,  and  either,  if  he  had  kept  it,  would  have 
deprived  him  of  reputation  and  kingdom  many 
a  time. 


NINETEENTH  CHAPTER 

THAT  ONE  SHOULD  AVOID  BEING  DESPISED 
AND  HATED 


NINETEENTH  CHAPTER 

THAT  ONE    SHOULD  AVOID   BEING   DESPISED 
AND  HATED 

Now,  concerning  the  characteristics  of  which 
mention  is  made  above,  I  have  spoken  of  the 
more  important  ones,  the  others  I  wish  to  dis- 
cuss briefly  under  this  generality,  that  the 
prince  must  consider,  as  has  been  in  part  said 
before,  how  to  avoid  those  things  which  wiU 
make  him  hated  or  contemptible;  and  as  often 
as  he  shall  have  succeeded  he  will  have  fulfilled 
his  part,  and  he  need  not  fear  any  danger  in 
other  reproaches. 

It  makes  him  hated  above  all  things,  as  I 
have  said,  to  be  rapacious,  and  to  be  a  violator 
of  the  property  and  women  of  his  subjects,  from 
both  of  which  he  must  abstain.  And  when 
neither  their  property  nor  honour  is  touched, 
the  majority  of  men  live  content,  and  he  has 
only  to  contend  with  the  ambition  of  a  few, 
whom  he  can  curb  with  ease  in  many  ways. 

It  makes  him  contemptible  to  be  considered 
fickle,  frivolous,  effeminate,  mean-spirited,  ir- 
resolute, from  all  of  which  a  prince  should  guard 

149 


150  The  Prince 

himself  as  from  a  rock ;  and  he  should  endeavour 
to  show  in  his  actions  greatness,  courage,  gravity, 
and  fortitude;  and  in  his  private  dealings  with 
his  subjects  let  him  show  that  his  judgments  are 
irrevocable,  and  maintain  himself  in  such  re- 
putation that  no  one  can  hope  either  to  deceive 
him  or  to  get  round  him. 

That  prince  is  highly  esteemed  who  conveys 
this  impression  of  himself,  and  he  who  is  highly 
esteemed  is  not  easily  conspired  against;  for, 
provided  it  is  well  known  that  he  is  an  excellent 
man  and  revered  by  his  people,  he  can  only 
be  attacked  with  difficulty.  For  this  reason  a 
prince  ought  to  have  two  fears,  one  from  within, 
on  account  of  his  subjects,  the  other  from  with- 
out, on  account  of  external  powers.  From  the 
latter  he  is  defended  by  being  well  armed  and 
having  good  allies,  and  if  he  is  well  armed  he 
will  have  good  friends,  and  affairs  will  always 
remain  quiet  within  when  they  are  quiet  with- 
out, imless  they  should  have  been  ab^eady  dis- 
turbed by  conspiracy;  and  even  should  affairs 
outside  be  disturbed,  if  he  has  carried  out  his 
preparations  and  has  lived  as  I  have  said,  as 
long  as  he  does  not  despair,  he  will  resist  every 
attack,  as  I  said  Nabis  the  Spartan  did. 

But  concerning  his  subjects,  when  affairs  out- 
side are  disturbed  he  has  only  to  fear  that  they 
will  conspire  secretly,  from  which  a  prince  can 
easily  secure  himself  by  avoiding  being  hated 


Despised  and  Hated  151 

and  despised,  and  by  keeping  the  people  satis- 
fied with  him,  which  it  is  most  necessary  foi 
him  to  accomphsh,  as  I  said  above  at  length. 
And  one  of  the  most  efficacious  remedies  that  a 
prince  can  have  against  conspiracies  is  not  to  be 
hated  and  despised  by  the  people,  for  he  who 
conspires  against  a  prince  always  expects  to 
please  them  by  his  removal;  but  when  the  con- 
spirator can  only  look  forward  to  offending 
them,  he  will  not  have  the  courage  to  take  such 
a  course,  for  the  difficulties  that  confront  a  con- 
spirator are  infinite.  And  as  experience  shows, 
many  have  been  the  conspiracies,  but  few  have 
been  successful;  because  he  who  conspires 
cannot  act  alone,  nor  can  he  take  a  companion 
except  from  those  whom  he  believes  to  be  mal- 
contents, and  as  soon  as  you  have  opened  your 
mind  to  a  malcontent  you  have  given  him  the 
material  with  which  to  content  himself,  for  by 
denouncing  you  he  can  look  for  every  advan- 
tage; so  that,  seeing  the  gain  from  this  course 
to  be  assured,  and  seeing  the  other  to  be  doubt- 
ful and  full  of  dangers,  he  must  be  a  very  rare 
friend,  or  a  thoroughly  obstinate  enemy  of  the 
prince,  to  keep  faith  with  you. 

And,  to  reduce  the  matter  into  a  small  com- 
pass, I  say  that,  on  the  side  of  the  conspirator, 
there  is  nothing  but  fear,  jealousy,  prospect  of 
punishment  to  terrify  him;  but  on  the  side  of 
the  prince  there  is  the  majesty  of  the  princi- 


152  The  Prince 

pality,  the  laws,  the  protection  of  friends  and 
the  state  to  defend  him;  so  that,  adding  to  all 
these  things  the  popular  goodwill,  it  is  impos- 
sible that  any  one  should  be  so  rash  as  to  con- 
spire. For  whereas  in  general  the  conspirator  has 
to  fear  before  the  execution  of  his  plot,  in  this 
case  he  has  also  to  fear  the  sequel  to  the  crime ; 
because  on  account  of  it  he  has  the  people  for 
an  enemy,  and  thus  cannot  hope  for  any 
escape. 

Endless  examples  could  be  given  on  this  sub- 
ject, but  I  will  be  content  with  one,  brought  to 
pass  within  the  memory  of  our  fathers.  Messer 
Annibale  BentivogH,  who  was  prince  in  Bologna 
(grandfather  of  the  present  Annibale),  having 
been  murdered  by  the  Canneschi,  who  had 
conspired  against  him,  not  one  of  his  family 
survived  but  Messer  Giovanni,  who  was  in 
childhood:  immediately  after  his  assassination 
the  people  rose  and  murdered  all  the  Canneschi. 
This  sprung  from  the  popular  goodwill  which 
the  house  of  Bentivogli  enjoyed  in  those  days 
in  Bologna;  which  was  so  great  that,  although 
none  remained  there  after  the  death  of  Anni- 
bale who  were  able  to  rule  the  state,  the  Bolog- 
nese,  having  information  that  there  was  one  of 
the  Bentivogli  family  in  Florence,  who  up  to 
that  time  had  been  considered  the  son  of  a 
blacksmith,  sent  to  Florence  for  him  and  gave 
him  the  government  of  their  city,  and  it  was 


Despised  and  Hated  153 

ruled  by  him  until  Messer  Giovanni  came  in 
due  course  to  the  government. 

For  this  reason  I  consider  that  a  prince  ought 
to  reckon  conspiracies  of  Httle  account  when  his 
people  hold  him  in  esteem ;  but  when  it  is  hostile 
to  him,  and  bears  hatred  towards  him,  he  ought 
to  fear  everything  and  everybody.  And  well- 
ordered  states  and  wise  princes  have  taken 
every  care  not  to  drive  the  nobles  to  despera- 
tion, and  to  keep  the  people  satisfied  and  con- 
tented, for  this  is  one  of  the  most  important 
objects  a  prince  can  have. 

Among  the  best  ordered  and  governed  king- 
doms of  our  times  is  France,  and  in  it  are  found 
many  good  institutions  on  which  depend  the 
liberty  and  security  of  the  king;  of  these  the 
first  is  the  parliament  and  its  authority,  because 
he  who  founded  the  kingdom,  knowing  the 
ambition  of  the  nobility  and  their  boldness, 
considered  that  a  bit  in  their  mouths  would  be 
necessary  to  hold  them  in ;  and,  on  the  other  side, 
knowing  the  hatred  of  the  people,  founded  in 
fear,  against  the  nobles,  he  wished  to  protect 
them,  yet  he  was  not  anxious  for  this  to  be  the] 
particular  care  of  the  king;  therefore,  to  take 
away  the  reproach  which  he  would  be  liable  to 
from  the  nobles  for  favouring  the  people,  and 
from  the  people  for  favouring  the  nobles,  he  set 
up  an  arbiter,  who  should  be  one  who  could 
beat   down   the   great    and    favour   the    lesser 


154  The  Prince 

without  reproach  to  the  king.  Neither  could  you 
have  a  better  or  a  more  prudent  arrangement,  or 
a  greater  source  of  security  to  the  king  and  king- 
dom. From  this  one  can  draw  another  im- 
portant conclusion,  that  princes  ought  to  leave 
affairs  of  reproach  to  the  management  of  others, 
and  keep  those  of  grace  in  their  own  hands. 
And  further,  I  consider  that  a  prince  ought  to 
cherish  the  nobles,  but  not  so  as  to  make  himself 
hated  by  the  people. 

It  may  appear,  perhaps,  to  some  who  have 
examined  the  lives  and  deaths  of  the  Roman 
emperors  that  many  of  them  would  be  an 
example  contrary  to  my  opinion,  seeing  that 
some  of  them  lived  nobly  and  showed  great 
qualities  of  soul,  nevertheless  they  have  lost 
their  empire  or  have  been  killed  by  subjects 
who  have  conspired  against  them.  Wishing, 
therefore,  to  answer  these  objections,  I  will  re- 
call the  characters  of  some  of  the  emperors,  and 
will  show  that  the  causes  of  their  ruin  were  not 
different  to  those  alleged  by  me;  at  the  same 
time  I  will  only  submit  for  consideration  those 
things  that  are  noteworthy  to  him  who  studies 
the  affairs  of  those  times. 

It  seems  to  me  sufficient  to  take  all  those 
emperors  who  succeeded  to  the  empire  from 
Marcus  the  philosopher  down  to  Maximinus; 
they  were  Marcus  and  his  son  Commodus, 
Pertinax,  Julius,  Sevenis  and  his  son  Antoninus 


Despised  and  Hated  155 

Caracalla,    Macrinus,    Heliogabalus,    Alexander, 
and  Maximinus. 

There  is  first  to  note  that,  whereas  in  other 
principaHties  the  ambition  of  the  nobles  and 
the  insolence  of  the  people  only  have  to  be  con- 
tended with,  the  Roman  emperors  had  a  third 
difficulty  in  having  to  put  up  with  the  cruelty 
and  avarice  of  their  soldiers,  a  matter  so  beset 
with  difficulties  that  it  was  the  ruin  of  many; 
for  it  was  a  hard  thing  to  give  satisfaction  both 
to  soldiers  and  people;  because  the  people 
loved  peace,  and  for  this  reason  they  loved  the 
unaspiring  prince,  whilst  the  soldiers  loved  the 
warhke  prince  who  was  bold,  cruel,  and  rapa- 
cious, which  qualities  they  were  quite  willing 
he  should  exercise  upon  the  people,  so  that  they 
could  get  double  pay  and  give  vent  to  their 
greed  and  cruelty.  Hence  it  arose  that  those 
emperors  were  always  overthrown  who,  either 
by  birth  or  training,  had  no  great  authority,  and 
most  of  them,  especially  those  who  came  new 
to  the  principaUty,  recognising  the  difficulty  of 
these  two  opposing  humours,  were  incUned  to 
give  satisfaction  to  the  soldiers,  caring  little 
about  injuring  the  people.  Which  course  was 
necessary,  because,  as  princes  cannot  help  being 
hated  by  some  one,  they  ought,  in  the  first  place, 
to  avoid  being  hated  by  every  one,  and  when 
they  cannot  compass  this,  they  ought  to  en- 
deavour with  the  utmost  diligence  to  avoid  the 


I  56  The  Prince 

hatred  of  the  most  powerful.  Therefore,  those 
emperors  who  through  inexperience  had  need 
of  special  favour  adhered  more  readily  to  the 
soldiers  than  to  the  people;  a  course  which 
turned  out  advantageous  to  them  or  not,  ac- 
cordingly as  the  prince  knew  how  to  maintain 
authority  over  them. 

From  these  causes  it  arose  that  Marcus,  Per- 
tinax,  and  Alexander,  being  all  men  of  modest 
life,  lovers  of  justice,  enemies  to  cruelty,  humane, 
and  benignant,  came  to  a  sad  end  except  Mar- 
cus; he  alone  lived  and  died  honoured,  because 
he  had  succeeded  to  the  throne  by  hereditary 
title,  and  owed  nothing  either  to  the  soldiers  or 
the  people;  and  afterwards,  being  possessed  of 
many  virtues  which  made  him  respected,  he 
always  kept  both  orders  in  their  places  whilst 
he  lived,  and  was  neither  hated  nor  despised. 

But  Pertinax  was  created  emperor  against 
the  wishes  of  the  soldiers,  who,  being  accus- 
tomed to  Uve  Ucentiously  under  Commodus, 
could  not  endure  the  honest  Ufe  to  which  Per- 
tinax wished  to  reduce  them;  thus,  having 
given  cause  for  hatred,  to  which  hatred  there 
was  added  contempt  for  his  old  age,  he  was  over- 
thrown at  the  very  beginning  of  his  administra- 
tion. And  here  it  should  be  noted  that  hatred 
is  acquired  as  much  by  good  works  as  by  bad 
ones,  therefore,  as  I  said  before,  a  prince  wishing 
to  keep  his  state  is  very  often  forced  to  do  evil ; 


Despised  and  Hated  157 

for  when  that  body  is  corrupt  whom  you  think 
you  have  need  of  to  maintain  yourself — it  may 
be  either  the  people  or  the  soldiers  or  the  nobles 
— you  have  to  submit  to  its  humours  and  to 
gratify  them,  and  then  good  works  will  do  you 
harm. 

But  let  us  come  to  Alexander,  who  was  a  man 
of  such  great  goodness,  that  among  the  other 
praises  which  are  accorded  him  is  this,  that  in 
the  fourteen  years  he  held  the  empire  no  one 
was  ever  put  to  death  by  him  unjudged;  never- 
theless, being  considered  effeminate  and  a  man 
who  allowed  himself  to  be  governed  by  his 
mother,  he  became  despised,  the  army  con- 
spired against  him,  and  murdered  him. 

Turning  now  to  the  opposite  characters  of 
Commodus,  Severus,  Antoninus  Caracalla,  and 
Maximinus,  you  will  find  them  all  cruel  and 
rapacious — men  who,  to  satisfy  their  soldiers,  did 
not  hesitate  to  commit  every  kind  of  iniquity 
against  the  people ;  and  all,  except  Severus,  came 
to  a  bad  end;  but  in  Severus  there  was  so 
much  valour  that,  keeping  the  soldiers  friendly, 
although  the  people  were  oppressed  by  him,  he 
reigned  successfully;  for  his  valour  made  him 
so  much  admired  in  the  sight  of  the  soldiers  and 
people  that  the  latter  were  kept  in  a  way 
astonished  and  awed  and  the  former  respectful 
and  satisfied.  And  because  the  actions  of  this 
man,  as  a  new  prince,  were  great,  I  \vish  to  show 


158  The  Prince 

briefly  that  he  knew  well  how  to  counterfeit  the 
fox  and  the  lion,  which  natures,  as  I  said  above, 
it  is  necessary  for  a  prince  to  imitate. 

Knowing  the  sloth  of  the  Emperor  JuHan,  he 
persuaded  the  army  in  Sclavonia,  of  which  he 
was  captain,  that  it  would  be  right  to  go  to  Rome 
and  avenge  the  death  of  Pertinax,  who  had  been 
killed  by  the  Pretorian  soldiers ;  and  under  this 
pretext,  without  appearing  to  aspire  to  the 
throne,  he  moved  the  army  on  Rome,  and 
reached  Italy  before  it  was  kno^vn  that  he  had 
started.  On  his  arrival  at  Rome,  the  Senate, 
through  fear,  elected  him  emperor  and  killed 
Julian.  After  this  there  remained  for  Severus, 
who  wished  to  make  himself  master  of  the  whole 
empire,  two  difficulties;  one  in  Asia,  where 
Niger,  head  of  the  Asiatic  army,  had  caused 
himself  to  be  proclaimed  emperor;  the  other  in 
the  West  where  Albinus  was,  who  also  aspired  to 
the  throne.  And  as  he  considered  it  dangerous 
to  declare  himself  hostile  to  both,  he  decided 
to  attack  Niger  and  to  deceive  Albinus.  To  the 
latter  he  wrote  that,  being  elected  emperor 
by  the  Senate,  he  was  willing  to  share  that 
dignity  with  him  and  sent  him  the  title  of 
Caesar;  and,  moreover,  that  the  Senate  had 
made  Albinus  his  colleague;  which  things  were 
accepted  by  Albinus  as  true.  But  after  Severus 
had  conquered  and  killed  Niger,  and  settled 
Oriental  affairs,  he  returned  to  Rome  and  com- 


Despised  and  Hated  159 

plained  to  the  Senate  that  Albinus,  httle  recog- 
nising the  benefits  that  he  had  received  from 
him,  had  by  treachery  sought  to  murder  him, 
and  for  this  ingratitude  he  was  compelled  to 
punish  him.  Afterwards  he  sought  him  out  in 
France,  and  took  from  him  his  government  and 
Hfe.  He  who  will,  therefore,  carefully  examine 
the  actions  of  this  man  will  find  him  a  most 
vahant  lion  and  a  most  cunning  fox;  he  will 
find  him  feared  and  respected  by  every  one,  and 
not  hated  by  the  army;  and  it  need  not  be 
wondered  at  that  he,  a  new  man,  was  able  to 
hold  the  empire  so  well,  because  his  supreme 
renown  always  protected  him  from  that  hatred 
which  the  people  might  have  conceived  against 
him  for  his  violence. 

But  his  son  Antoninus  was  a  most  eminent 
man,  and  had  very  excellent  qualities,  which 
made  him  admirable  in  the  sight  of  the  people 
and  acceptable  to  the  soldiers,  for  he  was  a  war- 
hke  man,  most  enduring  of  fatigue,  a  despiser 
of  all  delicate  food  and  other  luxuries,  which 
caused  him  to  be  beloved  by  the  armies.  Never- 
theless, his  ferocity  and  cruelties  were  so  great 
and  so  unheard  of  that,  after  endless  single 
murders,  he  killed  a  large  number  of  the  people 
of  Rome  and  all  those  of  Alexandria.  He  be- 
came hated  by  the  whole  world,  and  also  feared 
by  those  he  had  around  him,  to  such  an  extent 
that  he  was  murdered  in  the  midst  of  his  army 


i6o  The  Prince 

by  a  centurion.     And  here  it  must  be  noted 
that  such  hke  deaths,   which  are  dehberately 
inflicted  with  a  resolved  and  desperate  courage, 
cannot  be  avoided  by  princes,  because  any  one 
who  does  not  fear  to  die  can  inflict  them;  but 
a  prince  may  fear  them  the  less  because  they 
are  very  rare ;  he  has  only  to  be  careful  not  to 
do  any  grave  injury  to  those  whom  he  employs 
or  has  around  him  in  the  service  of  the  state. 
Antoninus  had  not  taken  this  care,   but  had 
contumeliously   killed   a  brother   of   that   cen- 
turion,   whom    also    he    daily    threatened,    yet 
retained  in  his  bodyguard;  which,  as  it  turned 
out,  was  a  rash  thing  to  do,  and  proved  the 
emperor's  ruin. 

But  let  us  come  to  Commodus,  to  whom  it 
should  have  been  very  easy  to  hold  the  empire, 
for,  being  the  son  of  Marcus,  he  had  inherited  it, 
and  he  had  only  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  his 
father  to  please  his  people  and  soldiers;  but, 
being  by  nature  cruel  and  brutal,  he  gave  him- 
self up  to  amusing  the  soldiers  and  corrupting 
them,  so  that  he  might  indulge  his  rapacity  upon 
the  people;  on  the  other  hand,  not  maintaining 
his  dignity,  often  descending  to  the  theatre  to 
compete  with  gladiators,  and  doing  other  vile 
things,  little  worthy  of  the  imperial  majesty,  he 
fell  into  contempt  with  the  soldiers,  and  being 
hated  by  one  party  and  despised  by  the  other, 
he  was  conspired  against  and  killed. 


Despised  and  Hated  1 6 1 

It  remains  to  discuss  the  character  of  Maxi- 
minus.  He  was  a  very  warUke  man,  and  the 
armies,  being  disgusted  with  the  effeminacy  of 
Alexander,  of  whom  I  have  akeady  spoken, 
killed  him  and  elected  Maximinus  to  the  throne. 
This  he  did  not  possess  for  long,  for  two  things 
made  him  hated  and  despised;  the  one,  his 
having  kept  sheep  in  Thrace,  which  brought  him 
into  contempt  (it  being  well  known  to  all,  and 
considered  a  great  indignity  by  every  one),  and 
the  other,  his  having  at  the  accession  to  his 
dominions  deferred  going  to  Rome  and  taking 
possession  of  the  imperial  seat;  he  had  also 
gained  a  reputation  for  the  utmost  ferocity  by 
having,  through  his  prefects  in  Rome  and  else- 
where in  the  empire,  practised  many  cruelties, 
so  that  the  whole  world  was  moved  to  anger  at 
the  meanness  of  his  birth  and  to  fear  at  his  bar- 
barity. First  Africa  rebelled,  then  the  Senate 
with  all  the  people  of  Rome,  and  all  Italy  con-' 
spired  against  him,  to  which  may  be  added  his 
own  army :  this  latter,  besieging  Aquileia  and 
meeting  with  difficulties  in  taking  it,  were 
disgusted  with  his  cruelties,  and  fearing  him 
less  when  they  found  so  many  against  him, 
murdered  him. 

I  do  not  wish  to  discuss  HeHogabalus,  Mac- 
rinus,  or  Juhan,  who,  being  thoroughly  contemp- 
tible, were  quickly  wiped  out;  but  I  will  bring 
this  discourse  to  a  conclusion  by  saying  that 


1 62  The  Prince 

princes  in  our  times  have  this  difficulty  of  giving 
inordinate  satisfaction  to  their  soldiers  in  a  far 
less  degree,  because,  notwithstanding  one  has  to 
give  them  some  indulgence,  that  is  soon  done; 
none  of  these  princes  have  armies  that  are 
veterans  in  the  governance  and  administration 
of  provinces,  as  were  the  armies  of  the  Roman 
Empire ;  and  whereas  it  was  then  more  necessary 
to  give  satisfaction  to  the  soldiers  than  to  the 
people,  it  is  now  more  necessary  to  all  princes, 
except  the  Turk  and  the  Soldan,  to  satisfy  the 
people  rather  than  the  soldiers,  because  the 
people  are  the  more  powerful. 

From  the  above  I  have  excepted  the  Turk, 
who  always  keeps  round  him  twelve  thousand 
infantry  and  fifteen  thousand  cavalry  on  which 
depend  the  security  and  strength  of  the  king- 
dom, and  it  is  necessary  that,  putting  aside 
every  consideration  for  the  people,  he  should 
keep  them  his  friends.  The  kingdom  of  the 
Soldan  is  similar ;  being  entirely  in  the  hands  of 
soldiers,  it  foUows  again  that,  without  regard  to 
the  people,  he  must  keep  them  his  friends.  But 
you  must  note  that  the  state  of  the  Soldan  is 
unUke  all  other  principalities,  for  the  reason 
that  it  is  like  the  Christian  pontificate,  which 
cannot  be  called  either  an  hereditary  or  a  newly 
formed  principahty ;  because  the  sons  of  the  old 
prince  are  not  the  heirs,  but  he  who  is  elected 
to  that  position  by  those  who  have  authority, 


Despised  and  Hated  163 

and  the  sons  remain  only  noblemen.  And  this 
being  an  ancient  custom,  it  cannot  be  called  a 
new  principaUty,  because  there  are  none  of 
those  difficulties  in  it  that  are  met  with  in  new 
ones;  for  although  the  prince  is  new,  the  consti- 
tution of  the  state  is  old,  and  it  is  framed  so  as 
to  receive  him  as  if  he  were  its  hereditary  lord. 

But  returning  to  the  subject  of  our  discourse, 
I  say  that  whoever  will  consider  it  will  acknow- 
ledge that  either  hatred  or  contempt  has  been 
fatal  to  the  above-named  emperors,  and  it  will 
be  recognised  also  how  it  happened  that,  a 
number  of  them  acting  in  one  way  and  a  number 
in  another,  only  one  in  each  way  came  to  a  happy 
end  and  the  rest  to  unhappy  ones.  Because 
it  would  have  been  useless  and  dangerous  for 
Pertinax  and  Alexander,  being  new  princes,  to 
imitate  Marcus,  who  was  heir  to  the  principality : 
and  hkewise  it  would  have  been  utterly  de- 
structive to  Caracalla,  Commodus,  and  Maxi- 
minus  to  have  imitated  Severus,  they  not 
having  sufficient  valour  to  enable  them  to  tread 
in  his  footsteps.  Therefore  a  prince,  new  to  the 
principality,  cannot  imitate  the  actions  of 
Marcus,  nor,  again,  is  it  necessary  to  follow  those 
of  Severus,  but  he  ought  to  take  from  Severus 
those  parts  which  are  necessary  to  found  his 
state,  and  from  Marcus  those  which  are  proper 
and  glorious  to  keep  a  state  that  may  already  be 
stable  and  firm. 


TWENTIETH    CHAPTER 

ARE  FORTRESSES,  AND  MANY  THINGS  TO  WHICH 

PRINCES  OFTEN  RESORT,  ADVANTAGEOUS 

OR  HURTFUL? 


T\VENTIETH  CHAPTER 

ARE  FORTRESSES,  AND  MANY  THINGS  TO  WHICH 
PRINCES  OFTEN  RESORT,  ADVANTAGEOUS  OR 
HURTFUL? 

I,  Some  princes,  so  as  to  hold  securely  the 
state,  have  disarmed  their  subjects;  others  have 
kept  their  subject  towns  distracted  by  factions; 
others  have  fostered  enmities  against  them- 
selves; others  have  laid  themselves  out  to  gain 
over  those  whom  they  distrusted  in  the  begin- 
ning of  their  governments;  some  have  built 
fortresses ;  some  have  overthrown  and  destroyed 
them.  And  although  one  cannot  give  a  final 
judgment  on  all  of  these  things  unless  one  pos- 
sesses the  particulars  of  those  states  in  which  a 
decision  has  to  be  made,  nevertheless  I  will 
speak  as  comprehensively  as  the  matter  of  itself 
will  admit. 

2.  There  never  was  a  new  prince  who  has  dis- 
armed his  subjects;  rather  when  he  has  found 
them  disarmed  he  has  always  armed  them,  be- 
cause, by  arming  them,  those  arms  become 
yours,  those  men  who  were  distrusted  become 

faithful,  and  those  who  were  faithful  are  kept 
G^so  167 


I  68  The  Prince 

so,  and  your  subjects  become  your  adherents. 
And  whereas  all  subjects  cannot  be  armed,  yet 
when  those  whom  you  do  arm  are  benefited, 
the  others  can  be  handled  more  freely,  and  this 
difference  in  their  treatment,  which  they  quite 
understand,  makes  the  former  your  dependents, 
and  the  latter,  considering  it  to  be  necessary 
that  those  who  have  the  most  danger  and  ser- 
vice should  have  the  most  reward,  excuse  you. 
But  when  you  disarm  them,  you  at  once  offend 
them  by  showing  that  you  distrust  them,  either 
for  cowardice  or  for  want  of  loyalty,  and  either 
of  these  opinions  breeds  hatred  against  you. 
And  because  you  cannot  remain  unarmed,  it 
follows  that  you  turn  to  mercenaries,  which  are 
of  the  character  already  shown;  even  if  they 
should  be  good  they  would  not  be  sufficient  to 
defend  you  against  powerful  enemies  and  dis- 
trusted subjects.  Therefore,  as  I  have  said,  a 
new  prince  in  a  new  principahty  has  always  dis- 
tributed arms.  Histories  are  full  of  examples. 
But  when  a  prince  acquires  a  new  state,  which 
he  adds  as  a  province  to  his  old  one,  then  it 
is  necessary  to  disarm  the  men  of  that  state, 
except  those  who  have  been  his  adherents  in 
acquiring  it;  and  these  again,  with  time  and  op- 
portunity, should  be  rendered  soft  and  effemin- 
ate; and  matters  should  be  managed  in  such  a 
way  that  all  the  armed  men  in  the  state  shall  be 
your  own  soldiers  who  in  your  old  state  were 
living  near  you. 


Arc  Fortresses  Advantageous  ?      169 

3.  Our  forefathers,  and  those  who  were 
reckoned  wise,  were  accustomed  to  say  that  it 
was  necessary  to  hold  Pistoia  by  factions  and 
Pisa  by  fortresses;  and  with  this  idea  they 
fostered  quarrels  in  some  of  their  tributary 
towns  so  as  to  keep  possession  of  them  the  more 
easily.  This  may  have  been  well  enough  in 
those  times  when  Italy  was  in  a  way  balanced, 
but  I  do  not  believe  that  it  can  be  accepted  as  a 
precept  for  to-day,  because  I  do  not  beUeve  that 
factions  can  ever  be  of  use;  rather  it  is  certain 
that  when  the  enemy  comes  upon  you  in  divided 
cities  you  are  quickly  lost,  because  the  weakest 
party  will  always  assist  the  outside  forces  and 
the  other  will  not  be  able  to  resist.  The  Vene- 
tians, moved,  as  I  believe,  by  the  above  reasons, 
fostered  the  Guelph  and  Ghibelline  factions  in 
their  tributary  cities;  and  although  they  never 
allowed  them  to  come  to  bloodshed,  yet  they 
nursed  these  disputes  amongst  them,  so  that 
the  citizens,  distracted  by  their  differences, 
should  not  unite  against  them.  Which,  as  we 
saw,  did  not  afterwards  turn  out  as  expected, 
because,  after  the  rout  at  Vaila,  one  party  at 
once  took  courage  and  seized  the  state.  Such 
methods  argue,  therefore,  weakness  in  the  prince, 
because  these  factions  will  never  be  permitted 
in  a  vigorous  principality;  such  methods  for 
enabling  one  the  more  easily  to  manage  sub- 
jects are  only  useful  in  times  of  peace,  but  if  war 
comes  this  policy  proves  fallacious. 


lyo  The  Prince 

4.  Without  doubt  princes  become  great  when 
they  overcome  the  difficulties  and  obstacles  by 
which  they  are  confronted,  ajid  therefore  fortune, 
especially  when  she  desires  to  make  a  new  prince 
great,  who  has  a  greater  necessity  to  earn  re- 
nown than  an  hereditary  one,  causes  enemies  to 
arise  and  form  designs  against  him,  in  order 
that  he  may  have  the  opportunity  of  overcom- 
ing them,  and  by  them  to  mount  higher,  as  by  a 
ladder  which  his  enemies  have  raised.  For  this 
reason  many  consider  that  a  wise  prince,  when 
he  has  the  opportunity,  ought  with  craft  to 
foster  some  animosity  against  himself,  so  that, 
having  crushed  it,  his  renown  may  rise  higher. 

5.  Princes,  especially  new  ones,  have  found 
more  fidehty  and  assistance  in  those  men  who 
in  the  beginning  of  their  rule  were  distrusted 
than  among  those  who  in  the  beginning  were 
trusted.  Pandolfo  Petrucci,  Prince  of  Siena, 
ruled  his  state  more  by  those  who  had  been  dis- 
trusted than  by  others.  But  on  this  question 
one  cannot  speak  generally,  for  it  varies  so  much 
with  the  individual;  I  will  only  say  this,  that 
those  men  who  at  the  commencement  of  a 
princedom  have  been  hostile,  if  they  are  of  a 
description  to  need  assistance  to  support  them- 
selves, can  always  be  gained  over  with  the 
greatest  ease,  and  they  will  be  tightly  held  to 
serve  the  prince  with  fidelity,  inasmuch  as  they 
know  it  to  be  very  necessary  for  them  to  cancel 


Arc  Fortresses  Advantageous  ?      171 

by  deeds  the  bad  impression  which  he  had 
formed  of  them;  and  thus  the  prince  always  ex- 
tracts more  profit  from  them  than  from  those 
who,  serving  him  in  too  much  security,  may 
neglect  his  affairs.  And  since  the  matter  de- 
mands it,  I  must  not  fail  to  warn  a  prince,  who 
by  means  of  secret  favours  has  acquired  a  new 
state,  that  he  must  well  consider  the  reasons 
which  induced  those  to  favour  him  who  did  so; 
and  if  it  be  not  a  natural  affection  towards 
him,  but  only  discontent  with  theit  government, 
then  he  will  only  keep  them  friendly  with  great 
trouble  and  difiiculty,  for  it  will  be  impossible  to 
satisfy  them.  And  weighing  well  the  reasons 
for  this  in  those  examples  which  can  be  taken 
from  ancient  and  modem  affairs,  we  shall  find 
that  it  is  easier  for  the  prince  to  make  friends 
of  those  men  who  were  contented  under  the 
former  government,  and  are  therefore  his  enemies, 
than  of  those  who,  being  discontented  with  it, 
were  favourable  to  him  and  encouraged  him  to 
seize  it. 

6.  It  has  been  a  custom  with  princes,  in  order 
to  hold  their  states  more  securely,  to  build  for- 
tresses that  may  serve  as  a  bridle  and  bit  to 
those  who  might  design  to  work  against  them, 
and  as  a  place  of  refuge  from  a  first  attack.  I 
praise  this  system  because  it  has  been  made  use  of 
formerly.  Notwithstanding  that,  Messer  Nicolo 
Vitelli  in  our  times  has  been  seen  to  demohsh 


172  The  Prince 

two  fortresses  in  Citta  di  Castello  so  that  he 
might    keep  that   state ;    Guido  Ubaldo,  Duke 
of  Urbino,  on  returning  to  his  dominion,  whence 
he  had  been  driven  by  Cesare  Borgia,  rased  to 
the  foundations  all  the  fortresses  in  that  pro- 
vince,   and    considered    that    without    them    it 
would  be  more  difficult  to  lose  it ;    the   Benti- 
vogli  returning   to    Bologna  came  to  a  similar 
decision.     Fortresses,    therefore,    are   useful   or 
not  according  to  circumstances;   if  they  do  you 
good   in  one  way  they  injure  you  in  another. 
And  this  question  can  be  reasoned  thus:    the 
prince  who  has  more  to  fear  from  the  people 
than  from  foreigners  ought  to  build  fortresses, 
but  he  who  has  more  to  fear  from  foreigners  than 
from   the   people  ought   to  leave    them  alone. 
The  castle  of  Milan,  built  by  Francesco  Sforza, 
has  made,  and  will  make,  more  trouble  for  the 
house  of  Sforza  than  any  other  disorder  in  the 
state.     For  this  reason  the  best  possible  fortress 
is — not   to  be  hated  by  the   people,  because, 
although  you  may  hold  the  fortresses,  yet  they 
wiU  not  save  you  if  the  people  hate  you,  for 
there  will  never  be  wanting  foreigners  to  assist  a 
people  who  have  taken  arms  against  you.     It 
has  not  been  seen  in  our  times  that  such  for- 
tresses have  been  of  use  to  any  prince,  unless  to 
the  Countess  of  Forli,  when   the  Count  Giro- 
lamo,  her  consort,  was  killed ;  for  by  that  means 
she  was  able  to  withstand   the  popular  attack 


Arc  Fortresses  Advantageous  ?       173 

and  wait  for  assistance  from  Milan,  and  thus  re- 
cover her  state;  and  the  posture  of  affairs  was 
such  at  that  time  that  the  foreigners  could  not 
assist  the  people.  But  fortresses  were  of  little 
value  to  her  afterwards  when  Cesare  Borgia  at- 
tacked her,  and  when  the  people,  her  enemy, 
were  allied  with  foreigners.  Therefore,  it  would 
have  been  safer  for  her,  both  then  and  before,  not 
to  have  been  hated  by  the  people  than  to  have 
had  the  fortresses.  All  these  things  considered 
then,  I  shall  praise  him  who  builds  fortresses  as 
well  as  him  who  does  not,  and  I  shall  blame  who- 
ever, trusting  in  them,  cares  little  about  being 
hated  by  the  people. 


TWENTY-FIRST  CHAPTER 

HOW  A   PRINCE  SHOULD  CONDUCT  HIMSELF  SO 
AS  TO  GAIN  RENOWN 


i=Q  280 


TWENTY-FIRST  CHAPTER 

HOW  A  PRINCE  SHOULD  CONDUCT  HIMSELF  SO  AS 
TO  GAIN  RENOWN 

Nothing  makes  a  prince  so  much  esteemed  as 
great  enterprises  and  setting  a  fine  example. 
We  have  in  our  time  Ferdinand  of  Aragon,  the 
present  King  of  Spain.  He  can  aknost  be  called 
a  new  prince,  because  he  has  risen,  by  fame  and 
glory,  from  being  an  insignificant  king  to  be  the 
foremost  king  in  Christendom;  and  if  you  will 
consider  his  deeds  you  will  find  them  aU  great 
and  some  of  them  extraordinary.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  his  reign  he  attacked  Granada,  and 
this  enterprise  was  the  foundation  of  his 
dominions.  He  did  this  quietly  at  first  and 
without  any  fear  of  hindrance,  for  he  held  the 
minds  of  the  barons  of  Castille  occupied  in 
thinking  of  the  war  and  not  anticipating  any 
innovations;  thus  they  did  not  perceive  that 
by  these  means  he  was  acquiring  power  and 
authority  over  them.  He  was  able  with  the 
money  of  the  Church  and  of  the  people  to  sus- 
tain his  armies,  and  by  that  long  war  to  lay 
the  foundation  for  the  military  skiU  which  has 
since  distinguished  him.     Further,  always  using 

177 


178  The  Prince 

religion  as  a  plea,  so  as  to  undertake  greater 
schemes,  he  devoted  himself  with  a  pious  cruelty 
to  driving  out  and  clearing  his  kingdom  of  the 
Moors;  nor  could  there  be  a  more  admirable 
example,  nor  one  more  rare.  Under  this  same 
cloak  he  assailed  Africa,  he  came  down  on  Italy, 
he  has  finally  attacked  France;  and  thus  his 
achievements  and  designs  have  always  been 
great,  and  have  kept  the  minds  of  his  people  in 
suspense  and  admiration  and  occupied  with  the 
issue  of  them.  And  his  actions  have  arisen  in 
such  a  way,  one  out  of  the  other,  that  men  have 
never  been  given  time  to  work  steadily  against 
him. 

Again,  it  much  assists  a  prince  to  set  unusual 
examples  in  internal  affairs,  similar  to  those 
which  are  related  of  Messer  Bemabo  da  Milano, 
who,  when  he  had  the  opportunity,  by  any  one 
in  civil  life  doing  some  extraordinary  thing, 
either  good  or  bad,  would  take  some  method  of 
rewarding  or  punishing  him,  which  would  be 
much  spoken  about.  And  a  prince  ought,  above 
all  things,  always  to  endeavour  in  every  action  to 
gain  for  himself  the  reputation  of  being  a  great 
and  remarkable  man. 

A  prince  is  also  respected  when  he  is  either  a 
true  friend  or  a  downright  enemy,  that  is  to  say, 
when,  without  any  reservation,  he  declares  him- 
self in  favour  of  one  party  against  the  other; 
which  course  will  always  be  more  advantageous 


To  Gain  Renown  179 

than  standing  neutral;  because  if  two  of  your 
powerful  neighbours  come  to  blows,  they  are  of 
such  a  character  that,  if  one  of  them  conquers, 
you  have  either  to  fear  him  or  not.  In  either 
case  it  will  always  be  more  advantageous  for 
you  to  declare  yourself  and  to  make  war  strenu- 
ously; because,  in  the  first  case,  if  you  do  not 
declare  yourself,  you  will  invariably  fall  a  prey 
to  the  conqueror,  to  the  pleasure  and  satisfac- 
tion of  him  who  has  been  conquered,  and  you 
will  have  no  reasons  to  offer,  nor  anything  to 
protect  or  to  shelter  you.  Because  he  who  con- 
quers does  not  want  doubtful  friends  who  will 
not  aid  him  in  the  time  of  trial ;  and  he  who  loses 
will  not  harbour  you  because  you  did  not  will- 
ingly, sword  in  hand,  court  his  fate. 

Antiochus  went  into  Greece,  being  sent  for  by 
the  iEtolians  to  drive  out  the  Romans.  He  sent 
envoys  to  the  Acheans,  who  were  friends  of  the 
Romans,  exhorting  them  to  remain  neutral; 
and  on  the  other  hand  the  Romans  urged  them 
to  take  up  arms.  This  question  came  to  be  dis- 
cussed in  the  council  of  the  Acheans,  where  the 
legate  of  Antiochus  urged  them  to  stand  neutral. 
To  this  the  Roman  legate  answered:  "  As  for 
that  which  has  been  said,  that  it  is  better  and 
more  advantageous  for  your  state  not  to  inter- 
fere in  our  wax,  nothing  can  be  more  erroneous; 
because  by  not  interfering  you  will  be  left,  with- 
out favour  or  consideration,  the  guerdon  of  the 


i8o  The  Prince 

conqueror."  Thus  it  will  always  happen  that 
he  who  is  not  your  friend  will  demand  your 
neutrality,  whilst  he  who  is  your  friend  will  en- 
treat you  to  declare  yourself  with  arms.  And 
irresolute  princes,  to  avoid  present  dangers, 
generally  follow  the  neutral  path,  and  are  gener- 
ally ruined.  But  when  a  prince  declares  him- 
self gallantly  in  favour  of  one  side,  if  the  party 
with  whom  he  aUies  himself  conquers,  although 
the  victor  may  be  powerful  and  may  have  him 
at  his  mercy,  yet  he  is  indebted  to  him,  and  there 
is  estabhshed  a  bond  of  amity;  and  men  are 
never  so  shameless  as  to  become  a  monument  of 
ingratitude  by  oppressing  you.  Victories  after 
aU  are  never  so  complete  that  the  victor  must 
not  show  some  regard,  especially  to  justice. 
But  if  he  with  whom  you  aUy  yourself  loses,  you 
may  be  sheltered  by  him,  and  whilst  he  is  able 
he  may  aid  you,  and  you  become  companions  in 
a  fortune  that  may  rise  again. 

In  the  second  case,  when  those  who  fight  are 
of  such  a  character  that  you  have  no  anxiety  as 
to  who  may  conquer,  so  much  the  more  is  it 
greater  prudence  to  be  aUied,  because  you  assist 
at  the  destruction  of  one  by  the  aid  of  another 
who,  if  he  had  been  wise,  would  have  saved  him ; 
and  conquering,  as  it  is  impossible  that  he  should 
not  with  your  assistance,  he  remains  at  your 
discretion.  And  here  it  is  to  be  noted  that  a 
prince  ought  to  take  care  never  to  make  an  alii- 


To  Gain  Renown  1 8  i 

ance  with  one  more  powerful  than  himself  for 
the  purpose  of  attacking  others,  unless  necessity 
compels  him,  as  is  said  above;  because  if  he 
conquers  you  are  at  his  discretion,  and  princes 
ought  to  avoid  as  much  as  possible  being  at  the 
discretion  of  any  one.  The  Venetians  joined 
with  France  against  the  Duke  of  Milan,  and  this 
alliance,  which  caused  their  ruin,  could  have  been 
avoided.  But  when  it  cannot  be  avoided,  as 
happened  to  the  Florentines  when  the  Pope  and 
Spain  sent  armies  to  attack  Lombardy,  then  in 
such  a  case,  for  the  above  reasons,  the  prince 
ought  to  favour  one  of  the  parties. 

Never  let  any  Government  imagine  that  it 
can  choose  perfectly  safe  courses ;  rather  let  it 
expect  to  have  to  take  very  doubtful  ones, 
because  it  is  found  in  ordinary  affairs  that  one 
never  seeks  to  avoid  one  trouble  without  run- 
ning into  another;  but  prudence  consists  in 
knowing  how  to  distinguish  the  character  of 
troubles,  and  for  choice  to  take  the  lesser  evil. 

A  prince  ought  also  to  show  himself  a  patron 
of  abihty,  and  to  honour  the  proficient  in  every 
art.  At  the  same  time  he  should  encourage  his 
citizens  to  practise  their  callings  peaceably,  both 
in  commerce  and  agriculture,  and  in  every  other 
following,  so  that  the  one  should  not  be  deterred 
from  improving  his  possessions  for  fear  lest  they 
be  taken  away  from  him  or  another  from  open- 
ing up  trade  for  fear  of  taxes;  but  the  prince 


1 82  The  Prince 

ought  to  offer  rewards  to  whoever  wishes  to  do 
these  things  and  designs  in  any  way  to  honour 
his  city  or  state. 

Further,  he  ought  to  entertain  the  people  with 
festivals  and  spectacles  at  convenient  seasons 
of  the  year;  and  as  every  city  is  divided  into 
guilds  or  into  societies/  he  ought  to  hold  such 
bodies  in  esteem,  and  associate  with  them  some- 
times, and  show  himself  an  example  of  courtesy 
and  hberality;  nevertheless,  always  maintain- 
ing the  majesty  of  his  rank,  for  this  he  must 
never  consent  to  abate  in  anything. 

»  See  Noto. 


TWENTY-SECOND    CHAPTER 

CONCERNING  THE  SECRETARIES  OF  PRINCES 


TWENTY-SECOND  CHAPTER 

CONCERNING   THE   SECRETARIES   OF   PRINCES 

The  choice  of  servants  is  of  no  little  importance 
to  a  prince,  and  they  are  good  or  not  according 
to  the  discrimination  of  the  prince.  And  the  first 
opinion  which  one  forms  of  a  prince,  and  of  his 
understanding,  is  by  observing  the  men  he  has 
aromid  him;  and  when  they  are  capable  and 
faithful  he  may  always  be  considered  wise,  be- 
cause he  has  known  how  to  recognise  the  capable 
and  to  keep  them  faithful.  But  when  they  are 
otherwise  one  cannot  form  a  good  opinion  of 
him,  for  the  prime  error  which  he  made  was  in 
choosing  them. 

There  were  none  who  knew  Messer  Antonio 
da  Venafro  as  the  servant  of  Pandolfo  Petrucci, 
Prince  of  Siena,  who  would  not  consider  Pan- 
dolfo to  be  a  very  clever  man  in  having  Venafro 
for  his  servant.  Because  there  are  three  classes 
of  intellects :  one  which  comprehends  by  itself ; 
another  which  appreciates  what  others  compre- 
hend;   and  a  third  which  neither  comprehends 

by  itself  nor  by  the  showing  of  others ;   the  first 

185 


1 86  The  Prince 

is  the  most  excellent,  the  second  is  good,  the 
third  is  useless.  Therefore,  it  foUows  neces- 
sarily that,  if  Pandolfo  was  not  in  the  first  rank, 
he  was  in  the  second,  for  whenever  one  has  judg- 
ment to  know  good  or  bad  when  it  is  said  and 
done,  although  he  himself  may  not  have  the 
initiative,  yet  he  can  recognise  the  good  and  the 
bad  in  his  servant,  and  the  one  he  can  praise 
and  the  other  correct;  thus  the  servant  cannot 
hope  to  deceive  him,  and  is  kept  honest. 

But  to  enable  a  prince  to  form  an  opinion  of 
his  servant  there  is  one  test  which  never  fails; 
when  you  see  the  servant  thinking  more  of  his 
own  interests  than  of  yours,  and  seeking  inwardly 
his  own  profit  in  everything,  such  a  man  wiH 
never  make  a  good  servant,  nor  wiU  you  ever  be 
able  to  trust  him ;  because  he  who  has  the  state  of 
another  in  his  hands  ought  never  to  think  of  him- 
self, but  always  of  his  prince,  and  never  pay  any 
attention  to  matters  in  which  the  prince  is  not 
concerned. 

On  the  other  hand,  to  keep  his  servant  honest 
the  prince  ought  to  study  him,  honouring  him, 
enriching  him,  doing  him  kindnesses,  sharing 
with  him  the  honours  and  cares;  and  at  the 
same  time  let  him  see  that  he  cannot  stand 
alone,  so  that  many  honours  may  not  make  him 
desire  more,  many  riches  make  him  wish  for 
more,  and  that  many  cares  may  make  hira 
dread  changes.     When,  therefore,  servants,  and 


Secretaries  of  Princes  187 

princes  towards  servants,  are  thus  disposed, 
they  can  trust  each  other,  but  when  it  is  other- 
wise, the  end  will  always  be  disastrous  for  either 
one  or  the  other. 


TWENTY-THIRD  CHAPTER 

HOW  FLATTERERS  SHOULD  BE  AVOIDED 


i 


TWENTY-THIRD  CHAPTER 

HOW  FLATTERERS   SHOULD   BE   AVOIDED 

I  DO  not  wish  to  leave  out  an  important  branch 
of  this  subject,  for  it  is  a  danger  from  which 
princes  are  with  difficulty  preserved,  unless  they 
are  very  careful  and  discriminating.  It  is  that 
of  flatterers,  of  whom  courts  are  fuU,  because 
men  are  so  self-complacent  in  their  own  affairs, 
and  in  a  way  so  deceived  in  them,  that  they  are 
preserved  with  difficulty  from  this  pest,  and  if 
they  wish  to  defend  themselves  they  run  the 
danger  of  falling  into  contempt.  Because  there 
is  no  other  way  of  guarding  oneself  from  flat- 
terers except  letting  men  understand  that  to 
teU  you  the  truth  does  not  offend  you;  but 
when  every  one  may  tell  you  the  truth,  respect 
for  you  abates. 

Therefore  a  wise  prince  ought  to  hold  a  third 
course  by  choosing  the  wise  men  in  his  state, 
and  giving  to  them  only  the  hberty  of  speaking 
the  truth  to  him,  and  then  only  of  those  things 
of  which  he  inquires,  and  of  none  others;  but 
he  ought  to  question  them  upon  everything,  and 
listen  to  their  opinions,  and  afterwards  form 
his  own  conclusions.      With  these  councillors, 

separately  and  collectively,  he  ought  to  cany 

191 


192  The  Prince 

himself  in  such  a  way  that  each  of  them  should 
know  that,  the  more  freely  he  shall  speak,  the 
more  he  shall  be  preferred;  outside  of  these, 
he  should  listen  to  no  one,  pursue  the  thing  re- 
solved on,  and  be  steadfast  in  his  resolutions. 
He  who  does  otherwise  is  either  overthrown  by 
flatterers,  or  is  so  often  changed  by  varying 
opinions  that  he  falls  into  contempt. 

I  wish  on  this  subject  to  adduce  a  modern 
example.  Fra  Luca,  the  man  of  affairs  to 
Maximilian,  the  present  emperor,  speaking  of 
his  majesty,  said:  He  consulted  with  no  one, 
yet  never  got  his  own  way  in  anything.  This 
arose  because  of  his  following  a  practice  the 
opposite  to  the  above;  for  the  emperor  is  a 
secretive  man — he  does  not  communicate  his 
designs  to  any  one,  nor  does  he  receive  opinions 
on  them.  But  as  in  carrying  them  into  effect 
they  become  revealed  and  known,  they  are  at 
once  obstructed  bv  those  men  whom  he  has 
around  him,  and  he,  being  pliant,  is  diverted 
from  them.  Hence  it  follows  that  those  things 
he  does  one  day  he  undoes  the  next,  and  no  one 
ever  understands  what  he  wishes  or  intends  to 
do,  and  no  one  can  rely  on  his  resolutions. 

A  prince,  therefore,  ought  always  to  take 
counsel,  but  only  when  he  wishes  and  not  when 
others  wish;  he  ought  rather  to  discourage 
every  one  from  offering  advice  unless  he  asks  it ; 
but,  however,  he  ought  to  be  a  constant  inquirer, 


How  Flatterers  Should  be  Avoided    193 

and  afterwards  a  patient  listener  concerning  the 
things  of  which  he  inquired;  also,  on  learning 
that  any  one,  on  any  consideration,  has  not  told 
him  the  truth,  he  should  let  his  anger  be  felt. 

And  if  there  are  some  who  think  that  a  prince 
who  conveys  an  impression  of  his  wisdom  is 
not  so  through  his  own  ability,  but  through  the 
good  advisers  that  he  has  around  him,  beyond 
doubt  they  are  deceived,  because  this  is  an 
axiom  which  never  fails:  that  a  prince  who  is 
not  wise  himself  will  never  take  good  advice, 
unless  by  chance  he  lias  yielded  his  affairs  en- 
tirely to  one  person  who  happens  to  be  a  very 
prudent  man.  In  this  case  indeed  he  may  be 
well  governed,  but  it  would  not  be  for  long,  be- 
cause such  a  governor  would  in  a  short  time  take 
away  his  state  from  him. 

But  if  a  prince  who  is  not  experienced  should 
take  counsel  from  more  than  one  he  will  never 
get  united  counsels,  nor  wiU  he  know  how  to 
unite  them.  Each  of  the  counsellors  will  think 
of  his  own  interests,  and  the  prince  will  not 
know  how  to  control  them  or  to  see  through 
them.  And  they  are  not  to  be  found  otherwise, 
because  men  wiU  always  prove  untrue  to  you 
unless  they  are  kept  honest  by  constraint. 
Therefore  it  must  be  inferred  that  good  counsels, 
whencesoever  they  come,  are  born  of  the  wisdom 
of  the  prince,  and  not  the  wisdom  of  the  prince 
from  good  counsels. 


TWENTY-FOURTH  CHAPTER 

WHY  THE  PRINCES  OF  ITALY  HAVE  LOST  THEIR 

STATES 


TWENTY-FOURTH  CHAPTER 

WHY  THE   PRINCES   OF   ITALY   HAVE   LOST  THEIR 

STATES 

The  previous  suggestions,  carefully  observed, 
will  enable  a  new  prince  to  appear  well  estab- 
lished, and  render  him  at  once  more  secure  and 
fixed  in  the  state  than  if  he  had  been  long  seated 
there.  For  the  actions  of  a  new  prince  are  more 
narrowly  observed  than  those  of  an  hereditary 
one,  and  when  they  are  seen  to  be  able  they  gain 
more  men  and  bind  far  tighter  than  ancient 
blood;  because  men  are  attracted  more  by  the 
present  than  by  the  past,  and  when  they  find 
the  present  good  they  enjoy  it  and  seek  no 
further ;  they  will  also  make  the  utmost  defence 
for  a  prince  if  he  fails  them  not  in  other  things. 
Thus  it  will  be  a  double  glory  to  him  to  have 
estabUshed  a  new  principaUty,  and  adorned  and 
strengthened  it  with  good  laws,  good  arms,  good 
allies,  and  with  a  good  example ;  so  will  it  be  a 
double  disgrace  to  him  who,  bom  a  prince,  shall 
lose  his  state  by  want  of  wisdom. 

And   if  those   seigniors   are   considered   who 
have  lost  their  states  in  Italy  in  our  times,  such 

197 


198  The  Prince 

as  the  King  of  Naples,  the  Duke  of  Milan,  and 
others,  there  will  be  found  in  them,  firstly,  one 
common  defect  in  regard  to  arms  from  the 
causes  which  ha-ve  been  discussed  at  length;  in 
the  next  place,  some  one  of  them  will  be  seen, 
either  to  have  had  the  people  hostile,  or  if  he 
has  had  the  people  friendly,  he  has  not  known 
how  to  secure  the  nobles.  In  the  absence  of  these 
defects  states  that  have  power  enough  to  keep 
an  army  in  the  field  cannot  be  lost. 

Philip  of  Macedon,  not  the  father  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  but  he  who  was  conquered  by 
Titus  Quintius,  had  not  much  territory  com- 
pared to  the  greatness  of  the  Romans  and  of 
Greece  who  attacked  him,  yet  being  a  warlike 
man  who  knew  how  to  attract  the  people  and 
secure  the  nobles,  he  sustained  the  war  against 
his  enemies  for  many  years,  and  if  in  the  end  he 
lost  the  dominion  of  some  cities,  nevertheless  he 
retained  the  kingdom. 

Therefore,  do  not  let  our  princes  accuse  for- 
tune for  the  loss  of  their  principalities  after  so 
many  years'  possession,  but  rather  their  own 
sloth,  because  in  quiet  times  they  never  thought 
there  could  be  a  change  (it  is  a  common  defect 
in  man  not  to  make  any  provision  in  the  calm 
against  the  tempest),  and  when  afterwards  the 
bad  times  came  they  thought  of  flight  and  not 
of  defending  themselves,  and  they  hoped  that 
the  people,  disgusted  with  the  insolence  of  the 


Princes  of  Italy  199 

conquerors,  would  recall  them.  This  course, 
when  others  fail,  may  be  good,  but  it  is  very  bad 
to  have  neglected  all  other  expedients  for  that, 
since  you  would  never  wish  to  fall  because  you 
trusted  to  be  able  to  find  some  one  later  on  to 
restore  you.  This  again  either  does  not  happen, 
or,  if  it  does,  it  will  not  be  for  your  security, 
because  that  deliverance  is  of  no  avail  which 
does  not  depend  upon  yourself;  those  only  are 
rehable,  certain,  and  durable  that  depend  on 
yourself  and  your  valour. 


H  280 


TWENTY-FIFTH  CHAPTER 

WHAT  FORTUNE  CAN  EFFECT  IN  HUMAN  AFFAIRS. 
AND  HOW  TO  WITHSTAND  HER 


TWENTY-FIFTH  CHAPTER 

V,TIAT  FORTUNE  CAN  EFFECT  IN  HUMAN  AFFAIRS, 
AND  HOW  TO  WITHSTAND  HER 

It  is  not  unknown  to  me  how  many  men  have 
had,  and  stiU  have,  the  opinion  that  the  affairs 
of  the  world  are  in  such  wise  governed  by  for- 
tune and  by  God  that  men  with  their  wisdom 
cannot  direct  them  and  that  no  one  can  even 
help  them ;  and  because  of  this  they  would  have 
us  beheve  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  labour  much 
in  affairs,  but  to  let  chance  govern  them.  This 
opinion  has  been  more  credited  in  our  times 
because  of  the  great  changes  in  affairs  which 
have  been  seen,  and  may  still  be  seen,  every 
day,  beyond  all  human  conjecture.  Sometimes 
pondering  over  this,  I  am  in  some  degree  in- 
clined to  their  opinion.  Nevertheless,  not  to 
extinguish  our  free  -wiU,  I  hold  it  to  be  true  that 
fortune  is  the  arbiter  of  one  half  of  our  actions, 
but  that  she  still  leaves  us  to  direct  the  other 
half,  or  perhaps  a  Httle  less. 

I  compare  her  to  one  of  those  raging  rivers, 
which  when  in  flood  overflows  the  plains,  sweep- 
ing away  trees  and  buildings,  bearing  away  the 

soil  from  place  to  place;  everything  flies  before 

203 


204  The  Prince 

it,  all  yield  to  its  violence,  without  being  able  in 
any  way  to  withstand  it;  and  yet,  though  its 
nature  be  such,  it  does  not  follow  therefore  that 
men,  when  the  weather  becomes  fair,  shall  not 
make  provision,  both  with  defences  and  barriers, 
in  such  a  manner  that,  rising  again,  the  waters 
may  pass  away  by  canal,  and  their  force  be 
neither  so  unrestrained  nor  so  dangerous.  So  it 
happens  with  fortune,  who  shows  her  power 
where  valour  has  not  prepared  to  resist  her,  and 
thither  she  turns  her  forces  where  she  knows 
that  barriers  and  defences  have  not  been  raised 
to  constrain  her. 

And  if  you  will  consider  Italy,  which  is  the 
seat  of  these  changes,  and  which  has  given  to 
them  their  impulse,  you  will  see  it  to  be  an  open 
country  without  barriers  and  without  any  de- 
fence. For  if  it  had  been  defended  by  proper 
valour,  as  are  Germany,  Spain,  and  France, 
either  this  invasion  would  not  have  made  the 
great  changes  it  has  made  or  it  would  not  have 
come  at  all.  And  this  I  consider  enough  to  say 
concerning  resistance  to  fortune  in  general. 

But  confining  myself  more  to  the  particular, 
I  say  that  a  prince  may  be  seen  happy  to-day 
and  ruined  to-morrow  without  having  shown 
any  change  of  disposition  or  character.  This, 
I  beheve,  arises  firstly  from  causes  that  have 
already  been  discussed  at  length,  namely,  that 
the  prince  who  rehes  entirely  upon  fortune  is 


What  Fortune  Can  Effect       205 

lost  when  it  changes,  I  believe  also  that  he  will 
be  successful  who  directs  his  actions  according 
to  the  spirit  of  the  times,  and  that  he  whose 
actions  do  not  accord  with  the  times  will  not  be 
successful.  Because  men  are  seen,  in  affairs 
that  lead  to  the  end  which  every  man  has  before 
him,  namely,  glory  and  riches,  to  get  there  by 
various  methods;  one  with  caution,  another 
with  haste;  one  by  force,  another  by  skill;  one 
by  patience,  another  by  its  opposite;  and  each 
one  succeeds  in  reaching  the  goal  by  a  different 
method.  One  can  also  see  of  two  cautious  men 
the  one  attain  his  end,  the  other  fail;  and 
similarly,  two  men  by  different  observances  are 
equally  successful,  the  one  being  cautious,  the 
other  impetuous;  all  this  arises  from  nothing 
else  than  whether  or  not  they  conform  in  their 
methods  to  the  spirit  of  the  times.  This  follows 
from  what  I  have  said,  that  two  men  working 
differently  bring  about  the  same  effect,  and  of 
two  working  similarly,  one  attains  his  object 
and  the  other  does  not. 

Changes  in  estate  also  issue  from  this,  for  if, 
to  one  who  governs  himself  with  caution  and 
patience,  times  and  affairs  converge  in  such  a 
way  that  his  administration  is  successful,  his 
fortune  is  made  ;  but  if  times  and  affairs 
change,  he  is  ruined  if  he  does  not  change  his 
course  of  action.  But  a  man  is  not  often  found 
sufficiently  circumspect  to  know  how  to  accom- 


2o6  The  Prince 

modate  himself  to  the  change,  both  because  he 
cannot  deviate  from  what  natm-e  inchnes  him 
to,  and  also  because,  having  always  prospered 
by  acting  in  one  way,  he  cannot  be  persuaded 
that  it  is  well  to  leave  it;  and,  therefore,  the 
cautious  man,  when  it  is  time  to  turn  adventur- 
ous, does  not  know  how  to  do  it,  hence  he  is 
ruined;  but  had  he  changed  his  conduct  with 
the  times  fortune  would  not  have  changed. 

Pope  Juhus  the  Second  went  to  work  impetu- 
ously in  all  his  affairs,  and  found  the  times  and 
circumstances  conform  so  well  to  that  line  of 
action  that  he  alwa)^  met  with  success.  Con- 
sider his  first  enterprise  against  Bologna,  Messer 
Giovanni  BentivogH  being  stiU  ahve  The 
Venetians  were  not  agreeable  to  it,  nor  was  the 
King  of  Spain,  and  he  had  the  enterprise  still 
under  discussion  with  the  King  of  France ;  never- 
theless he  personally  entered  upon  the  expedi- 
tion with  his  accustomed  boldness  and  energy, 
a  move  which  made  Spain  and  the  Venetians 
stand  irresolute  and  passive,  the  latter  from 
fear,  the  former  from  desire  to  recover  all  the 
kingdom  of  Naples;  on  the  other  hand,  he  drew 
after  him  the  King  of  France,  because  that  king, 
having  observed  the  movement,  and  desiring 
to  make  the  Pope  his  friend  so  as  to  humble 
the  Venetians,  found  it  impossible  to  refuse 
him  soldiers  without  manifestly  offending  him. 
Therefore    Juhus    with    his    impetuous    action 


What  Fortune  Can  Effect        207 

accomplished  what  no  other  pontiff  with  simple 
human  wisdom  could  have  done;  for  if  he  had 
waited  in  Rome  until  he  could  get  away,  with 
his  plans  arranged  and  everything  fixed,  as  any 
other  pontiff  would  have  done,  he  would  never 
have  succeeded.  Because  the  King  of  France 
would  have  made  a  thousand  excuses,  and  the 
others  would  have  raised  a  thousand  fears. 

I  will  leave  his  other  actions  alone,  as  thev 
were  aU  alike,  and  they  all  succeeded,  for  the 
shortness  of  his  Kfe  did  not  let  him  experience 
the  contrary;  but  if  circumstances  had  arisen 
which  required  him  to  go  cautiously,  his  ruin 
would  have  followed,  because  he  would  never 
have  deviated  from  those  ways  to  which  nature 
inclined  him. 

I  conclude  therefore  that,  fortune  being 
changeful  and  mankind  steadfast  in  their  ways, 
so  long  as  the  two  are  in  agreement  men  are 
successful,  but  unsuccessful  when  they  fall  out. 
For  my  part  I  consider  that  it  is  better  to  be 
adventurous  than  cautious,  because  fortune  is  a 
woman,  and  if  you  wish  to  keep  her  under  it  is 
necessary  to  beat  and  iU-use  her;  and  it  is  seen 
that  she  allows  herself  to  be  mastered  by  the 
adventurous  rather  than  by  those  who  go  to 
work  more  coldly.  She  is,  therefore,  always, 
woman-hke,  a  lover  of  young  men,  because  they 
are  less  cautious,  more  violent,  and  with  more 

audacity  command  her, 

*jj  280 


TWENTY-SIXTH  CHAPTER 

AN  EXHORTATION  TO  LIBERATE  ITALY  FROM 
THE  BARBARIANS 


TWENTY-SIXTH  CHAPTER 

AN  EXHORTATION  TO  LIBERATE  ITALY  FROM  THE 

BARBARIANS 

Having  carefully  considered  the  subject  of  the 
above  discourses,  and  wondering  within  myself 
whether  the  present  times  were  propitious  to  a 
new  prince,  and  whether  there  were  the  elements 
that  would  give  an  opportunity  to  a  wise  and 
virtuous  one  to  introduce  a  new  order  of  things 
which  would  do  honour  to  him  and  good  to  the 
people  of  this  country,  it  appears  to  me  that  so 
many  things  concur  to  favour  a  new  prince  that 
I  never  knew  a  time  more  fit  than  the  present. 

And  if,  as  I  said,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
people  of  Israel  should  be  captive  so  as  to  make 
manifest  the  ability  of  Moses ;  that  the  Persians 
should  be  oppressed  by  the  Medes  so  as  to  dis 
cover  the  greatness  of  the  soul  of  Cyrus;  and 
that  the  Athenians  should  be  dispersed  to  illus- 
trate the  capabihties  of  Theseus:  then  at  the 
present  time,  in  order  to  discover  the  virtue  of 
an  Italian  spirit,  it  v/as  necessary  that  Italy 
should  be  reduced  to  the  extremity  she  is  now  in, 
that  she  should  be  more  enslaved  than  the 
Hebrews,   more   oppressed   than   the   Persians, 

211 


212  The  Prince 

more  scattered  than  the  Athenians;  without 
head,  without  order,  beaten,  despoiled,  torn, 
overrun;  and  to  have  endured  every  kind  of 
desolation. 

Although  lately  some  spark  may  have  been 
shown  by  one,  which  made  us  think  he  was 
ordained  by  God  for  our  redemption,  neverthe- 
less it  was  afterwards  seen,  in  the  height  of  his 
career,  that  fortune  rejected  him;  so  that  Italy, 
left  as  Av-ithout  Hfe,  waits  for  him  who  shall  yet 
heal  her  wounds  and  put  an  end  to  the  ravaging 
and  plundering  of  Lombardy,  to  the  swindhng 
and  taxing  of  the  Kingdom  and  of  Tuscany,  and 
cleanse  those  sores  that  for  long  have  festered. 
It  is  seen  how  she  entreats  God  to  send  some  one 
who  shall  dehver  her  from  these  wrongs  and 
barbarous  insolencies.  It  is  seen  also  that  she 
is  ready  and  willing  to  follow  a  banner  if  only 
some  one  will  raise  it. 

Nor  is  there  to  be  seen  at  present  one  in  whom 
she  can  place  more  hope  than  in  your  illustrious 
house,  with  its  valour  and  fortune,  favoured  by 
God  and  by  the  Church  of  which  it  is  now  the 
chief,  and  which  could  be  made  the  head  of  this 
redemption.  This  will  not  be  difficult  if  you 
will  recall  to  yourself  the  actions  and  Uves  of 
the  men  I  have  named.  And  although  they 
were  great  and  wonderful  men,  yet  they  were 
men,  and  each  one  of  them  had  no  more  oppor- 
tunity than  the  present  offers,  for  their  enter- 


To  Liberate  Italy  2 1  3 

prises  were  neither  more  just  nor  easier  than 
this,  nor  was  God  more  their  friend  than  He  is 
yours. 

With  us  there  is  great  justice,  because  that 
war  is  just  which  is  necessary,  and  arms  are 
hallowed  when  there  is  no  other  hope  but  in 
them.  Here  there  is  the  greatest  wilUngness, 
and  where  the  willingness  is  great  the  difficul- 
ties cannot  be  great  if  you  will  only  follow  those 
men  to  whom  I  have  directed  your  attention. 
Further  than  this,  how  extraordinarily  the  ways 
of  God  have  been  manifested  beyond  example: 
the  sea  is  divided,  a  cloud  has  led  the  way,  the 
rock  has  poured  forth  water,  it  has  rained  manna, 
everything  has  contributed  to  your  greatness; 
you  ought  to  do  the  rest.  God  is  not  willing  to 
do  everything,  and  thus  take  away  our  free  will 
and  that  share  of  glory  which  belongs  to  us. 

And  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  if  none  of  the 
above-named  ItaUans  have  been  able  to  accom- 
pUsh  all  that  is  expected  from  your  illustrious 
house;  and  if  in  so  many  revolutions  in  Italy, 
and  in  so  many  campaigns,  it  has  always  ap- 
peared as  if  mihtary  virtue  were  exhausted, 
this  has  happened  because  the  old  order  of  things 
was  not  good,  and  none  of  us  have  known  how 
to  find  a  new  one.  And  nothing  honours  a  man 
more  than  to  estabhsh  new  laws  and  new  ordin- 
ances when  he  himself  has  newly  risen.  Such 
things  when  they  are  well  founded  and  dignified 


2  I  J.  The  Prince 

wX  mike  hira  nevened  and  admired,  and  in 
Itah-  there  are  not  wantmi:  oppwmimties  to 
bmis:  such  intc^  use  in  e\"er%"  lorm. 

Here  there  is  great  valour  in  the  limbs  whilst 

it  fails  in  the  head.     Look  attentively  at  the 

dDeb    and    the    hand-to-hand    combats,    bow 

?v.;>?r   -     ■      '■   ■       -     re  m  strenirth.  dexterity. 

:■.  -.   It   comes  to  armies 

i~r_ :  hr..  -—    -md  this  springs 

entiTi.  :  -•-  the  leaders. 

-  "'^  '  —  r  20t  obedient, 

-fif  to  know,  there 

bav.    _  e   so   distxnguisbed 

:  rest.  e::her  by  \-alour  c*r  iortime.  that 

others  >-ieId  :  Hence  it  is  that  for 

>.    ....    .  :.:--r  r.  h.^hting  in 

:  :  : :  :    ere  has  been 

-  ~  a.  it  nas  aiwavs  given  a 

>  '      "  -•  ess  to  this  is 

-u  ^  :  -.^-~  .-^:  ..7ua.  G^ioa. 

Vail..  ,    ;     ^^-?:- 

.:    :  i-  ~-hes  to 

e    re- 
-  :    .  ::-v.  it  is  ^e•^e?^=ry  before  all 
:.      -  V  enterprise, 

to  be  7  d  with  your  own  .ise 

there  can  be  :re  faith:  .:    .:  Dener 

s  -      An.  y  are  good, 

:ter  when  they 
nnc    ::  -    -  .    :  ■     ''"':    rrlnce. 


To  Liberate  Italy  215 

hoiioiared  by  him,  and  mamtained  at  his  e^tpense. 
TheT(tiore  it  is  necessary  to  be  prepared  with 
STich  arms,  so  that  you  can  be  defended  against 
foreigners  by  Italian  valour. 

And  although  Swiss  and  Spanish  infantry 
may  be  considered  very  formidable,  neverthe- 
less there  is  a  defect  in  both,  by  reason  of  which 
a  third  order  would  not  only  be  able  to  oppose 
them,  but  might  be  relied  upon  to  overthrow 
them.  For  the  Spaniards  cannot  resist  cavalry, 
and  the  Switzers  are  afraid  of  infantry  when- 
ever they  encounter  them  in  close  combat. 
Owing  to  this,  as  has  been  and  may  again  be 
seen,  the  Spaniards  are  unable  to  resist  French 
cavalry,  and  the  Switzers  are  overthrowr.  by 
Spanish  infantry.  And  although  a  complete 
proof  of  this  latter  cannot  be  shown,  neverthe- 
less there  was  some  evidence  of  it  at  the  battle 
of  Ravenna,  when  the  Spanish  infantry  were 
confronted  by  German  battalions,  who  follow 
the  same  tactics  as  the  Swiss;  when  the 
Spaniards,  by  a^gilrty  of  body  and  with  the  aid 
of  th-uetr  shields,  got  in  under  the  pikes  of  the 
Germans  and  stood  out  of  danger,  able  to  attack, 
while  tte  Germans  stood  helpless,  and,  if  the 
cavalry  had  not:  dashed  up,  all  would  have  been 
over  with  them.  >  . .  posJbie,  therefore,  know- 
ing the  detects  of  both  these  infantries,  to  in- 
vent a  new  one,  which  will  resist  cavalry  and  not 
be  afraid  of  infantry ;   tins  seed  not  create  a  new 


2 1 6  The  Prince 

order  of  arms,  but  a  variation  upon  the  old. 
And  these  are  the  kind  of  improvements  which 
confer  reputation  and  power  upon  a  new  prince. 
This  opportunity,  therefore,  ought  not  to  be 
allowed  to  pass  for  letting  Italy  at  last  see  her 
Hberator  appear.  Nor  can  one  express  the 
love  with  which  he  would  be  received  in  all 
those  provinces  which  have  suffered  so  much 
from  these  foreign  scourings,  with  what  thirst 
for  revenge,  with  what  stubborn  faith,  with 
what  devotion,  with  what  tears.  What  door 
would  be  closed  to  him?  Who  would  refuse 
obedience  to  him?  What  envy  would  hinder 
him?  What  Itahan  would  refuse  him  homage? 
To  all  of  us  this  barbarous  dominion  stinks. 
Let,  therefore,  your  illustrious  house  take  up 
this  charge  with  that  courage  and  hope  with 
which  all  just  enterprises  are  undertaken,  so 
that  under  its  standard  our  native  country  may 
be  ennobled,  and  under  its  auspices  may  be 
verified  that  saying  of  Petrarch : — 

Virtii  contro  al  Furore 
Prendera  rarme,  e  fia  U  combatter  corto: 

Che  I'antico  valore 
Negli  italic!  cuor  non  h  ancor  morto. 


DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  IVIETHODS 

ADOPl-ED   BY 

THE    DUKE    VALENTINO 

WHEN   MURDERING 

VITELLOZZO  VITELLI,  OLIVEROTTO  DA  FERMO, 
THE  SIGNOR  PAGOLO,  AND  THE  DUKE 
DI  GRAVINA  ORSINI 

By  NICOLO  MACCHIAVELLI. 


THE  MURDER  OF  VITELLOZZO  VITELLI,  OLIVER- 
OTTO  DA  FERMO,  THE  SIGNOR  PAGOLO, 
AND  THE  DUKE  DI  GRAVINA  ORSINI 

The  Duke  Valentino  had  returned  from  Lom- 
bardy,  where  he  had  been  to  clear  himself  with 
the  King  of  France  from  the  calumnies  which 
had  been  raised  against  him  by  the  Florentines 
concerning  the  rebeUion  of  Arezzo  and  other 
towns  in  the  Val  di  Chiana,  and  had  arrived  at 
Imola,  whence  he  intended  with  his  army  to 
enter  upon  the  campaign  against  Giovanni 
Bentivogh,  the  tyrant  of  Bologna:  for  he  in- 
tended to  bring  that  city  under  his  domination, 
and  to  make  it  the  head  of  his  Romagnian  duchy. 
These  matters  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
Vitelli  and  Orsini  and  their  following,  it  ap- 
peared to  them  that  the  duke  would  become  too 
powerful,  and  it  was  feared  that,  having  seized 
Bologna,  he  would  seek  to  destroy  them  in  order 
that  he  might  become  supreme  in  Italy.  Upon 
this  a  meeting  was  called  at  Magione  in  the 
district  of  Perugia,  to  vvhich  came  the  cardinal, 
Pagolo,  and  the  Duke  di  Gravina  Orsini,  Vitel- 
lozzo  Vitelli,  Oliverotto  da  Fermo,  Gianpagalo 
Baghoni,    the   tyrant   of   Perugia,    and   Messer 

2IQ 


220  The  Duke  Valentino 

Antonio  da  Venafro,  sent  by  Pandolpho 
Petrucci,  the  prince  of  Siena.  Here  were  dis- 
cussed the  power  and  courage  of  the  duke  and 
the  necessity  of  curbing  his  ambitions,  which 
might  otherwise  bring  danger  to  the  rest  of  being 
ruined.  And  they  decided  not  to  abandon  the 
BentivogU,  but  to  strive  to  win  over  the  Floren- 
tines; and  they  sent  their  men  to  one  place  and 
another,  promising  to  one  party  assistance  and 
to  another  encouragement  to  unite  ^^'ith  them 
against  the  common  enemy.  This  meeting  was 
at  once  reported  throughout  all  Italy,  and  those 
who  were  discontented  under  the  duke,  among 
whom  were  the  people  of  Urbino,  took  hope  of 
effecting  a  revolution. 

Thus  it  arose  that,  men's  minds  being  thus  un- 
settled, it  was  decided  by  certain  men  of  Urbino 
to  seize  the  fortress  of  San  Leo,  which  was  held 
for  the  duke,  and  which  they  captured  by  the 
following  means.  The  castellan  was  fortifying 
the  rock  and  causing  timber  to  be  taken  there; 
so  the  conspirators  watched,  and  when  certain 
beams  which  were  being  carried  to  the  rock  were 
upon  the  bridge,  so  that  it  was  prevented  from 
being  drawn  up  by  those  inside,  they  took  the 
opportunity  of  leaping  upon  the  bridge  and 
thence  into  the  fortress.  Upon  this  capture 
being  effected,  the  whole  state  rebelled  and  re- 
called the  old  duke,  being  encouraged  in  this, 
not  so  much  by  the  capture  of  the  fort,  as  by  the 


The  Duke  Valentino  221 

Diet  at  Magione,  from  whom  they  expected  to 
get  assistance. 

Those  who  heard  of  the  rebellion  at  Urbino 
thought  they  would  not  lose  the  opportunity, 
and  at  once  assembled  their  men  so  as  to  take 
any  town,  should  any  remain  in  the  hands  of 
the  duke  in  that  state;  and  they  sent  again  to 
Florence  to  beg  that  repubhc  to  join  with  them 
in  destroying  the  common  firebrand,  showing 
that  the  risk  was  lessened  and  that  they  ought 
not  to  wait  for  another  opportunity. 

But  the  Florentines,  from  hatred,  for  sundry 
reasons,  of  the  ViteUi  and  Orsini,  not  only 
would  not  ally  themselves,  but  sent  Nicolo 
Machiavelli,  their  secretary,  to  offer  shelter  and 
assistance  to  the  duke  against  his  enemies.  The 
duke  was  found  full  of  fear  at  Imola,  because, 
against  everybody's  expectation,  his  soldiers  had 
at  once  gone  over  to  the  enemy  and  he  found 
liimself  disarmed  and  war  at  his  door.  But  re- 
covering courage  from  the  offers  of  the  Floren- 
tines, he  decided  to  temporise  before  fighting 
with  the  few  soldiers  that  remained  to  him,  and 
to  negotiate  for  a  reconcihation,  and  also  to  get 
assistance.  This  latter  he  obtained  in  two  ways, 
by  sending  to  the  King  of  France  for  men  and  by 
enlisting  men-at-arms  and  others  wfiom  he  turned 
into  cavalry  of  a  sort:  to  all  he  gave  money. 

Notwithstanding  this,  his  enemies  drew  near 
to  him,   and  approached  Fossombrone,  where 


2  22  The  Duke  Valentino 

they  encountered  some  men  of  the  duke  and, 
with  the  aid  of  the  Orsini  and  Vitelh,  routed 
them.  When  this  happened,  the  duke  resolved 
at  once  to  see  if  he  could  not  close  the  trouble 
with  offers  of  reconciliation,  and  being  a  most 
perfect  dissembler  he  did  not  fail  in  any  prac- 
tices to  make  the  insurgents  understand  that  he 
wished  every  man  who  had  acquired  anything 
to  keep  it,  as  it  was  enough  for  him  to  have  the 
title  of  prince,  whilst  others  might  have  the 
principahty. 

And  the  duke  succeeded  so  well  in  this  that 
they  sent  Signer  Pagolo  to  him  to  negotiate  for 
a  reconcihation,  and  they  brought  their  army  to 
a  standstill.  But  the  duke  did  not  stop  his  pre- 
parations, and  took  every  care  to  provide  himself 
with  cavalry  and  infantry,  and  that  such  pre- 
parations might  not  be  apparent  to  the  others, 
he  sent  his  troops  in  separate  parties  to  every 
j^art  of  the  Romagna.  In  the  meanwhile  there 
came  also  to  him  five  himdred  French  lancers, 
and  although  he  found  himself  sufhciently  strong 
to  take  vengeance  on  his  enemies  in  open  war,  he 
considered  that  it  would  be  safer  and  more  ad- 
vantageous to  outwit  them,  and  for  this  reason 
he  did  not  stop  the  work  of  reconciliation. 

And  that  this  might  be  effected  the  duke 
concluded  a  peace  with  them  in  which  he  con- 
firmed their  former  covenants;  he  gave  them 
four  thousand  ducats  at  once;  he  promised  not 


The  Duke  Valentino  223 

to  injure  the  Bentivogli;  and  he  formed  an  alli- 
ance with  Giovanni ;  and  moreover  he  would  not 
force  them  to  come  personally  into  his  presence 
unless  it  pleased  them  to  do  so.  On  the  other 
hand,  they  promised  to  restore  to  him  the  duchy 
of  Urbino  and  other  places  seized  by  them,  to 
serve  him  in  all  his  expeditions,  and  not  to  make 
war  against  or  ally  themselves  with  any  one 
without  his  permission. 

This  reconciliation  being  completed,  Guido 
Ubaldo,  the  Duke  of  Urbino,  again  fled  to  Venice, 
having  first  destroyed  all  the  fortresses  in  his 
state ;  because,  trusting  in  the  people,  he  did  not 
wish  that  the  fortresses,  which  he  did  not  think 
he  could  defend,  should  be  held  by  the  enemy, 
since  by  these  means  a  check  would  be  kept  upon 
his  friends.  But  the  Duke  Valentino,  having 
completed  this  convention,  and  dispersed  his 
men  throughout  the  Romagna,  set  out  for  Imola 
at  the  end  of  November  together  with  his  French 
men-at-arms :  thence  he  went  to  Cesena,  where  he 
stayed  some  time  to  negotiate  with  the  envoys 
of  the  Vitelli  and  Orsini,  who  had  assembled 
with  their  men  in  the  duchy  of  Urbino,  as  to  the 
enterprise  in  which  they  should  now  take  part; 
but  nothing  being  concluded,  Oliverotto  da 
Fermo  was  sent  to  propose  that  if  the  duke 
wished  to  undertake  an  expedition  against  Tus- 
cany they  were  ready;  if  he  did  not  wish  it, 
then  they  would  besiege  SinigaUa.     To  this  the 


224  The  Duke  Valentino 

duke  replied  that  he  did  not  wish  to  enter  into 
war  with  Tuscany  and  thus  become  hostile  to 
the  Florentines,  but  that  he  was  very  wiUing  to 
proceed  against  Sinigalia, 

It  happened  that  not  long  afterwards  the  town 
surrendered,  but  the  fortress  would  not  yield  to 
them  because  the  castellan  would  not  give  it  up 
to  any  one  but  the  duke  in  person;- therefore 
they  exhorted  him  to  come  there.  This  ap- 
peared a  good  opportunity  to  the  duke,  as,  being 
invited  by  them,  and  not  going  of  his  own  will, 
he  would  awaken  no  suspicions.  And  the  more 
to  reassure  them,  he  allowed  all  the  French  men- 
at-arms  who  were  with  him  in  Lombardy  to 
depart,  except  the  hundred  lancers  under  Mons. 
di  Candales,  his  brother-in-law.  He  left  Cesena 
about  the  middle  of  December,  and  went  to 
Fano,  and  with  the  utmost  cunning  and  clever- 
ness he  persuaded  the  Vitelli  and  Orsini  to  wait 
for  him  at  Sinigalia,  pointing  out  to  them  that 
any  lack  of  compliance  would  cast  a  doubt  upon 
the  sincerity  and  permanency  of  the  reconcilia- 
tion, and  that  he  was  a  man  who  wished  to  make 
use  of  the  arms  and  councils  of  his  friends.  But 
Vitellozzo  remained  very  stubborn,  for  the  death 
of  his  brother  warned  him  that  he  should  not 
offend  a  prince  and  afterwards  trust  him ;  never- 
theless, persuaded  by  Pagolo  Orsini,  whom  the 
duke  had  corrupted  with  gifts  and  promises,  he 
agreed  to  wait. 


The  Duke  Valentino  225 

Upon  this  the  duke,  before  his  departure  from 
Fano,  which  was  to  be  on  December  30, 
1502,  communicated  his  designs  to  eight  of  his 
most  trusted  followers,  among  whom  were  Don 
Michele  and  the  Monsignor  d'Euna,  who  was 
afterwards  cardinal;  and  he  ordered  that,  as  soon 
as  Vitellozzo,  Pagolo  Orsini,  Duke  di  Gravina, 
and  OHverotto  should  arrive,  his  followers  in 
pairs  should  take  them  one  by  one,  entrusting 
certain  men  to  certain  pairs,  who  should  enter- 
tain them  until  they  reached  Sinigalia;  nor 
should  they  be  permitted  to  leave  until  they 
came  to  the  duke's  quarters,  where  they  should 
be  seized. 

The  duke  afterwards  ordered  all  his  horsemen 
and  infantry,  of  which  there  were  more  than 
two  thousand  cavalry  and  ten  thousand  foot- 
men, to  assemble  by  daybreak  at  the  Metauro, 
a  river  five  miles  distant  from  Fano,  and  await 
him  there.  He  found  himself,  therefore,  on  the 
last  day  of  December  at  the  Metauro  with  his 
men,  and  having  sent  a  cavalcade  of  about  two 
hundred  horsemen  before  him,  he  then  moved 
forward  the  infantry,  whom  he  accompanied 
with  the  rest  of  the  men-at-arms. 

Fano  and  Sinigalia  are  two  cities  of  La  Marca 
situate  on  the  shore  of  the  Adriatic  Sea,  fifteen 
miles  distant  from  each  other,  so  that  he  who 
goes  towards  Sinigaha  has  the  mountains  on  his 
right  hand,  the  bases  of  which  are  touched  by 


2  26  The  Duke  Valentino 

the  sea  in  some  places.  The  city  of  Sinigalia  is 
distant  from  the  foot  of  the  mountains  a  Httle 
more  than  a  bow-shot  and  from  the  shore  about 
a  mile.  On  the  side  opposite  to  the  city  runs  a 
little  river  which  bathes  that  part  of  the  walls 
looking  towards  Fano,  facing  the  high  road. 
Thus  he  who  draws  near  to  Sinigaha  comes  for  a 
good  space  by  road  along  the  mountains,  and 
reaches  the  river  which  passes  by  Sinigaha.  If 
he  turn  to  his  left  hand  along  the  bank  of  it,  and 
goes  for  the  distance  of  a  bow-shot,  he  arrives  at 
a  bridge  which  crosses  the  river;  he  is  then 
almost  abreast  of  the  gate  that  leads  into  Sini- 
gaha, not  by  a  straight  line,  but  transversely. 
Before  this  gate  there  stands  a  collection  of 
houses  with  a  square  to  which  the  bank  of  the 
river  forms  one  side. 

The  Vitelli  and  Orsini  having  received  orders 
to  wait  for  the  duke,  and  to  honour  him  in 
person,  sent  away  their  men  to  several  castles 
distant  from  Sinigalia  about  six  miles,  so  that 
room  could  be  made  for  the  men  of  the  duke; 
and  they  left  in  Sinigaha  only  Oliverotto  and 
his  band,  which  consisted  of  one  thousand  in- 
fantry and  one  hundred  and  fifty  horsemen,  who 
were  quartered  in  the  suburb  mentioned  above. 
Matters  having  been  thus  arranged,  the  Duke 
Valentino  left  for  Sinigaha,  and  when  the  leaders 
of  the  cavalry  reached  the  bridge  they  did  not 
pass  over,  but  having  opened  it,  one  portion 


The  Duke  Valentino  227 

wheeled  towards  the  river  and  the  other  to- 
wards the  country,  and  a  way  was  left  in  the 
middle  through  which  the  infantry  passed,  with- 
out stopping,  into  the  town. 

Vitellozzo,  Pagolo,  and  the  Duke  di  Gravina 
on  mules,  accompanied  by  a  few  horsemen,  went 
towards  the  duke;  Vitellozzo,  unarmed  and 
wearing  a  cape  lined  with  green,  appeared  very 
dejected,  as  if  conscious  of  his  approaching 
death — a  circumstance  which,  in  view  of  the 
abihty  of  the  man  and  his  former  fortune, 
caused  some  amazement.  And  it  is  said  that 
when  he  parted  from  his  men  before  setting  out 
for  Sinigaha  to  meet  the  duke  he  acted  as  if  it 
were  his  last  parting  from  them.  He  recom- 
mended his  house  and  its  fortunes  to  his  cap- 
tains, and  advised  his  nephews  that  it  was  not 
the  fortune  of  their  house  but  the  virtues  of 
their  fathers  that  should  be  kept  in  mind. 
These  three,  therefore,  came  before  the  duke 
and  saluted  him  respectfully,  and  were  received 
by  him  with  goodwill;  they  were  at  once 
placed  between  those  who  were  commissioned 
to  look  after  them. 

But  the  duke  noticing  that  OHverotto,  who 
had  remained  with  his  band  in  Sinigaha,  was 
missing — for  Ohverotto  was  waiting  in  the 
square  before  his  quarters  near  the  river,  keep- 
mg  his  men  in  order  and  drilling  them — signalled 
with  his  eye  to  Don  Michele,  to  whom  the  care 


228  The  Duke  Valentino 

of  Oliverotto  had  been  committed,  that  he 
should  take  measures  that  Oliverotto  should 
not  escape.  Therefore  Don  Michele  rode  off 
and  joined  Oliverotto,  telling  him  that  it  was 
not  right  to  keep  his  men  out  of  their  quarters, 
because  these  might  be  taken  up  by  the  men  of 
the  duke;  and  he  advised  him  to  send  them  at 
once  to  their  quarters  and  to  come  himself  to 
meet  the  duke.  And  Oliverotto,  having  taken 
this  advice,  came  before  the  duke,  who,  when  he 
saw  him,  called  to  him;  and  OHverotto,  having 
made  his  obeisance,  joined  the  others. 

So  the  whole  party  entered  SinigaUa,  dis- 
mounted at  the  duke's  quarters,  and  went  with 
him  into  a  secret  chamber,  where  the  duke  made 
them  prisoners ;  he  then  mounted  on  horseback, 
and  issued  orders  that  the  men  of  Oliverotto 
and  the  Orsini  should  be  stripped  of  their  arms. 
Those  of  OUverotto,  being  at  hand,  were  quickly 
settled,  but  those  of  the  Orsini  and  ViteUi,  being 
at  a  distance,  and  having  a  presentiment  of  the 
destruction  of  their  masters,  had  time  to  prepare 
themselves,  and  bearing  in  mind  the  valour  and 
disciphne  of  the  Orsinian  and  Vitellescan  houses, 
they  stood  together  against  the  hostile  forces  of 
the  country  and  saved  themselves. 

But  the  duke's  soldiers,  not  being  content 
with  having  pillaged  the  men  of  Ohverotto,  be- 
gan to  sack  Sinigalia,  and  if  the  duke  had  not 
repressed  this  outrage  by  kiUing  scue  of  them, 


The  Duke  Valentino  229 

they  would  have  completely  sacked  it.  Night 
having  come  and  the  tumult  being  silenced,  the 
duke  prepared  to  kill  Vitellozzo  and  Oliverotto ; 
he  led  them  into  a  room  and  caused  them  to  be 
strangled.  Neither  of  them  used  words  in  keep- 
ing with  their  past  hves :  Vitellozzo  prayed  that 
he  might  ask  of  the  Pope  full  pardon  for  his  sins ; 
OUverotto  cringed  and  laid  the  blame  for  all 
injuries  against  the  duke  on  Vitellozzo.  Pagolo 
and  the  Duke  di  Gravina  Orsini  were  kept  alive 
until  the  duke  heard  from  Rome  that  the  Pope 
had  taken  the  Cardinal  Orsino,  the  Archbishop 
of  Florence,  and  Messer  Jacopo  da  Santa  Croce. 
After  which  news,  on  January  18,  1502,  in  the 
castle  of  Pieve,  they  also  were  strangled  in  the 
same  way. 


CASTRUCCIO  CASTRACANI 

1284 — 1328 

It  appears,  dearest  Zanobi  and  Luigi,  a  wonder- 
ful thing  to  those  who  have  considered  the 
matter,  that  all  men,  or  the  larger  number  of 
them,  who  have  performed  great  deeds  in  the 
world,  and  excelled  all  others  in  their  day,  have 
had  their  birth  and  beginning  in  baseness  and 
obscurity;  or  have  been  aggrieved  by  fortune 
in  some  outrageous  way.  They  have  either 
been  exposed  to  the  mercy  of  wild  beasts,  or 
they  have  had  so  mean  a  parentage  that  in 
shame  they  have  given  themselves  out  to  be 
the  sons  of  Jove  or  of  some  other  deity.  It 
would  be  wearisome  to  relate  who  these  persons 
may  have  been  because  they  are  well  known  to 
everybody,  and,  as  such  tales  would  not  be 
particularly  edifying  to  those  who  read  them, 
they  are  omitted.  I  beUeve  that  these  lowly 
beginnings  of  great  men  occur  because  Fortune 
is  desirous  of  showing  to  the  world  that  such 
men  owe  much  to  her  and  little  to  wdsdom, 
because  she  begins  to  show  her  hand  when 
wisdom  can  really  take  no  oart  in  their  career: 

230 


Castruccio  Castracani  231 

thus  all  success  must  be  attributed  to  her. 
Castruccio  Castracani  of  Lucca  was  one  of  those 
men  who  did  great  deeds,  if  he  is  measured  by 
the  times  in  which  he  Hved  and  the  city  in  which 
he  was  bom;  but,  Uke  many  others,  he  was 
neither  fortunate  nor  distinguished  in  his  birth, 
as  the  course  of  this  history  will  show.  It 
appeared  to  me  desirable  to  recall  his  memory, 
because  I  have  discerned  in  him  such  indica- 
tions of  valour  and  fortune  as  should  make  him 
a  great  examplar  to  men.  I  think  also  that  I 
ought  to  call  your  attention  to  his  actions, 
because  you  of  all  the  men  I  know  dehght  most 
in  noble  deeds. 

The  family  of  Castracani  was  formerly 
numbered  among  the  noble  families  of  Lucca, 
but  in  the  days  of  which  I  speak  it  had  some- 
what fallen  in  estate,  as  so  often  happens  in  this 
world.  To  this  family  was  bom  a  son  Antonio, 
who  became  a  priest  of  the  order  of  San  Michele 
of  Lucca,  and  for  this  reason  was  honoured  with 
the  title  of  Messer  Antonio.  He  had  an  only 
sister,  who  had  been  married  to  Buonaccorso 
Cenami,  but  Buonaccorso  dying  she  became  a 
widow,  and  not  wishing  to  marry  again  went  to 
Uve  with  her  brother.  Messer  Antonio  had  a 
vineyard  behind  the  house  where  he  resided, 
and  as  it  was  bounded  on  all  sides  by  gardens, 
any   person   could   have   access   to   it   without 

difficulty.     One  morning,  shortly  after  sunrise, 
J  280 


232  Castruccio  Castracani 

Madonna  Dianora,  as  the  sister  of  Messer 
Antonio  was  called,  had  occasion  to  go  into  the 
vineyard  as  usual  to  gather  herbs  for  seasoning 
the  dinner,  and  hearing  a  sHght  rusthng  among 
the  leaves  of  a  vine  she  turned  her  eyes  in  that 
direction,  and  heard  something  resembUng  the 
cry  of  an  infant.  Whereupon  she  went  towards 
it,  and  saw  the  hands  and  face  of  a  baby  who 
was  lying  wrapped  up  in  paper,  and  who  seemed 
to  be  crying  for  its  mother.  Partly  wondering 
and  partly  fearing,  yet  full  of  compassion,  she 
lifted  it  up  and  carried  it  to  the  house,  where  she 
washed  it  and  clothed  it  with  clean  linen  as  is 
customary,  and  showed  it  to  Messer  Antonio 
when  he  returned  home.  When  he  heard  what 
had  happened  and  saw  the  child  he  was  not 
less  surprised  or  compassionate  than  his  sister. 
They  discussed  between  themselves  what  should 
be  done,  and  seeing  that  he  was  a  priest  and 
that  she  had  no  children,  they  finally  deter- 
mined to  bring  it  up.  They  had  a  nurse  for  it, 
and  it  was  reared  and  loved  as  if  it  were  their 
own  child.  They  baptised  it,  and  gave  it  the 
name  of  Castruccio  after  their  father.  As  the 
years  passed  Castruccio  grew  very  handsome, 
and  gave  evidence  of  wit  and  discretion,  and 
learnt  with  a  quickness  beyond  his  years  those 
lessons  which  Messer  Antonio  imparted  to  him. 
Messer  Antonio  intended  to  make  a  priest  of 
him,  and  in  time  would  have  inducted  him  into 


Castruccio  Castracani  233 

his  canonry  and  other  benefices,  and  all  his 
instruction  was  given  with  this  object;  but 
Antonio  discovered  that  the  character  of  Cas- 
truccio was  quite  unfitted  for  the  priesthood. 
As  soon  as  Castruccio  reached  the  age  of  fourteen 
he  began  to  take  less  notice  of  the  chiding  of 
Messer  Antonio  and  Madonna  Dianora  and  no 
longer  to  fear  them;  he  left  off  reading  ecclesi- 
astical books,  and  turned  to  playing  with  arms, 
delighting  in  nothing  so  much  as  in  learning  their 
uses,  and  in  running,  leaping,  and  wrestling  with 
other  boys.  In  all  exercises  he  far  excelled  his 
companions  in  courage  and  bodily  strength,  and 
if  at  any  time  he  did  turn  to  books,  only  those 
pleased  him  which  told  of  wars  and  the  mighty 
deeds  of  men.  Messer  Antonio  beheld  all  this 
with  vexation  and  sorrow. 

There  Hved  in  the  city  of  Lucca  a  gentleman 
of  the  Guinigi  family,  named  Messer  Francesco, 
whose  profession  was  arms  and  who  in  riches, 
bodily  strength,  and  valour  excelled  all  other 
men  in  Lucca.  He  had  often  fought  under  the 
command  of  the  Visconti  of  Milan,  and  as  a 
Ghibelline  was  the  valued  leader  of  that  party 
in  Lucca.  This  gentleman  resided  in  Lucca 
and  was  accustomed  to  assemble  with  others 
most  mornings  and  evenings  under  the  balcony 
of  the  Podesta,  which  is  at  the  top  of  the  square 
of  San  Michele,  the  finest  square  in  Lucca,  and 
he  had  often  seen  Castruccio  taking  part  with 


2  34  Castruccio  Castracani 

other  children  of  the  street  in  those  games  of 
which  I  have  spoken.  Noticing  that  Castruccio 
far  excelled  the  other  boys,  and  that  he  appeared 
to  exercise  a  royal  authority  over  them,  and  that 
they  loved  and  obeyed  him,  Messer  Francesco 
became  greatly  desirous  of  learning  who  he  was. 
Being  informed  of  the  circumstances  of  the 
bringing  up  of  Castruccio  he  felt  a  greater  desire 
to  have  him  near  to  him.  Therefore  he  called 
him  one  day  and  asked  him  whether  he  would 
more  willingly  Uve  in  the  house  of  a  gentleman, 
where  he  would  learn  to  ride  horses  and  use  arms, 
or  in  the  house  of  a  priest,  where  he  would  learn 
nothing  but  masses  and  the  services  of  the 
Church.  Messer  Francesco  could  see  that  it 
pleased  Castruccio  greatly  to  hear  horses  and 
arms  spoken  of,  even  though  he  stood  silent, 
blushing  modestly;  but  being  encouraged  by 
Messer  Francesco  to  speak,  he  answered  that,  if 
his  master  were  agreeable,  nothing  would  please 
him  more  than  to  give  up  his  priestly  studies  and 
take  up  those  of  a  soldier.  This  reply  delighted 
Messer  Francesco,  and  in  a  very  short  time  he 
obtained  the  consent  of  Messer  Antonio,  who 
was  driven  to  jdeld  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
nature  of  the  lad,  and  the  fear  that  he  would  not 
be  able  to  hold  him  much  longer. 

Thus  Castruccio  passed  from  the  house  of 
Messer  Antonio  the  priest  to  the  house  of  Messer 
Francesco    Guinigi    the    soldier,    and    it    was 


Castruccio  Castracani  235 

astonishing  to  find  that  in  a  very  short  time  he 
manifested  all  that  virtue  and  bearing  which  we 
are  accustomed  to  associate  with  a  true  gentle- 
man. In  the  first  place  he  became  an  accom- 
phshed  horseman,  and  could  manage  with  ease 
the  most  fiery  charger,  and  in  all  jousts  and 
tournaments,  although  still  a  youth,  he  was 
observed  beyond  all  others,  and  he  excelled  in 
aU  exercises  of  strength  and  dexterity.  But 
what  enhanced  so  much  the  charm  of  these 
accomphshments,  was  the  delightful  modesty 
which  enabled  him  to  avoid  offence  in  either  act 
or  word  to  others,  for  he  was  deferential  to  the 
great  men,  modest  with  his  equals,  and  courteous 
to  his  inferiors.  These  gifts  made  him  beloved, 
not  only  by  all  the  Guinigi  family,  but  by 
all  Lucca.  When  Castruccio  had  reached  his 
eighteenth  year,  the  GhibeUines  were  driven 
from  Pavia  by  the  Guelphs,  and  Messer  Fran- 
cesco was  sent  by  the  visconti  to  assist  the  Ghibel- 
lines,  and  with  him  went  Castruccio,  in  charge 
of  his  forces.  Castruccio  gave  ample  proof  of 
his  prudence  and  courage  in  this  expedition, 
acquiring  greater  reputation  than  any  other 
captain,  and  his  name  and  fame  were  known, 
not  only  in  Pavia,  but  throughout  aU  Lombardy. 
Castruccio,  having  returned  to  Lucca  in  far 
higher  estimation  than  he  left  it,  did  not  omit  to 
use  all  the  means  in  his  power  to  gain  as  many 
friends  as  he  could,  neglecting  none  of  those 


236  Castruccio  Castracani 

arts    which    are    necessary    for    that    purpose. 
About  this  time  Messer  Francesco  died,  leaving 
a  son  thirteen  years  of  age  named  Pagolo,  and 
having   appointed   Castruccio   to   be   his   son's 
tutor  and  administrator  of  his  estate.     Before 
he  died  Francesco  called  Castruccio  to  him,  and 
prayed  him  to  show  Pagolo  that  goodwill  which 
he  (Francesco)  had  always  shown  to  him,  and 
to  render  to  the  son  the  gratitude  which  he  had 
not  been  able  to  repay  to  the  father.     Upon 
the  death  of  Francesco,  Castruccio  became  the 
governor  and  tutor  of  Pagolo,  which  increased 
enormously  his  power  and  position,  and  created 
a  certain  amount  of  envy  against  him  in  Lucca 
in  place  of   the  former  universal   goodwill,  for 
many  men  suspected  him  of  harbouring  tyran- 
nical intentions.     Among  these  the  leading  man 
was  Giorgio  degU  Opizi,  the  head  of  the  Guelph 
party.     This    man    hoped    after   the    death   of 
Messer  Francesco  to  become  the  chief  man  in 
Lucca,  but  it  seemed  to  him  that  Castruccio, 
with  the  great  abihties  which  he  already  showed, 
and  holding  the  position  of  governor,  deprived 
him  of  his  opportunity;  therefore  he  began  to 
sow  those  seeds  which  should  rob  Castruccio  of  his 
eminence.     Castruccio  at  first  treated  this  with 
scorn,  but  afterwards  he  grew  alarmed,  thinking 
that  Messer  Giorgio  might  be  able  to  bring  him 
into  disgrace  with  the  deputy  of  King  Ruberto 
of  Naples  and  have  him  driven  out  of  Lucca. 


Castruccio  Castracani  237 

The  Lord  of  Pisa  at  that  time  was  Uguccione 
of  the  Faggiuola  of  Arezzo,  who  being  in  the 
first  place  elected  their  captain  afterwards 
became  their  lord.  There  resided  in  Pisa  some 
exiled  Ghibellines  from  Lucca,  with  whom 
Castruccio  held  communications  with  the  object 
of  effecting  their  restoration  by  the  help  of 
Uguccione.  Castruccio  also  brought  into  his 
plans  friends  from  Lucca  who  would  not  endure 
the  authority  of  the  Opizi.  Having  fixed  upon 
a  plan  to  be  followed,  Castruccio  cautiously 
fortified  the  tower  of  the  Onesti,  filling  it  with 
suppHes  and  munitions  of  war,  in  order  that  it 
might  stand  a  siege  for  a  few  days  in  case  of 
need.  When  the  night  came  which  had  been 
agreed  upon  with  Uguccione,  who  had  occupied 
the  plain  between  the  mountains  and  Pisa  with 
many  men,  the  signal  was  given,  and  without 
being  observed  Uguccione  approached  the  gate 
of  San  Piero  and  set  fire  to  the  portcullis. 
Castruccio  raised  a  great  uproar  within  the  city, 
calling  the  people  to  arms  and  forcing  open  the 
gate  from  his  side.  Uguccione  entered  with 
his  men,  poured  through  the  town,  and  killed 
Messer  Giorgio  with  aU  his  family  and  many  of 
his  friends  and  supporters.  The  governor  was 
driven  out,  and  the  government  reformed 
according  to  the  wishes  of  Uguccione,  to  the 
detriment  of  the  city,  because  it  was  found 
that  more  than  one  hundred  famihes  were  exiled 


238  Castruccio  Castracani 

at  that  time.  Of  those  who  fled,  part  went  to 
Florence  and  part  to  Pistoia,  which  city  was 
the  headquarters  of  the  Guelph  party,  and  for 
this  reason  it  became  most  hostile  to  Uguccione 
and  the  Lucchese. 

As  it  now  appeared  to  the  Florentines  and 
others  of  the  Guelph  party  that  the  Ghibellines 
absorbed  too  much  power  in  Tuscany,  they  deter- 
mined to  restore  the  exiled  Guelphs  to  Lucca. 
They  assembled  a  large  army  in  the  Val  di 
Nievole,  and  seized  Montecatini ;  from  thence 
they  marched  to  Montecarlo,  in  order  to  secure 
the  free  passage  into  Lucca.  Upon  this  Uguc- 
cione assembled  his  Pisan  and  Lucchese  forces, 
and  with  a  number  of  German  cavalry  which 
he  drew  out  of  Lombardy,  he  moved  against 
the  quarters  of  the  Florentines,  who  upon  the 
appearance  of  the  enemy  withdrew  from  Monte- 
carlo, and  posted  themselves  between  Monte- 
catini and  Pescia.  Uguccione  now  took  up  a 
position  near  to  Montecarlo,  and  within  about 
two  miles  of  the  enemy,  and  shght  skirmishes 
between  the  horse  of  both  parties  were  of  daily 
occurrence.  Owing  to  the  iUness  of  Uguccione, 
the  Pisans  and  Lucchese  delayed  coming  to 
battle  with  the  enemy.  Uguccione,  finding 
himself  growing  worse,  went  to  Montecarlo  to 
be  cured,  and  left  the  command  of  the  army  in 
the  hands  of  Castruccio.  This  change  brought 
about  the  ruin  of  the  Guelphs,  who,  thinking  that 


Castruccio  Castracani  239 

the  hostile  army  having  lost  its  captain  had 
lost  its  head,  grew  over-confident.  Castruccio 
observed  this,  and  allowed  some  days  to  pass  in 
order  to  encourage  this  belief;  he  also  showed 
signs  of  fear,  and  did  not  allow  any  of  the  muni- 
tions of  the  camp  to  be  used.  On  the  other 
side,  the  Guelphs  grew  more  insolent  the  more 
they  saw  these  evidences  of  fear,  and  every  day 
they  drew  out  in  the  order  of  battle  in  front  of 
the  army  of  Castruccio.  Presently,  deeming 
that  the  enemy  was  sufiiciently  emboldened, 
and  having  mastered  their  tactics,  he  decided  to 
join  battle  with  them.  First  he  spoke  a  few 
words  of  encouragement  to  his  soldiers,  and 
pointed  out  to  them  the  certainty  of  victory 
if  they  would  but  obey  his  commands.  Cas- 
truccio had  noticed  how  the  enemy  had  placed 
all  his  best  troops  in  the  centre  of  the  line  of 
battle,  and  his  less  reliable  men  on  the  wings  of 
the  army:  whereupon  he  did  exactly  the  oppo- 
site, putting  his  most  vahant  men  on  the  flanks, 
while  those  on  whom  he  could  not  so  strongly 
rely  he  moved  to  the  centre.  Observing  this 
order  of  battle,  he  drew  out  of  his  lines  and 
quickly  came  in  sight  of  the  hostile  army,  who,  as 
usual,  had  come  in  their  insolence  to  defy  him. 
He  then  commanded  his  centre  squadrons  to 
march  slowly,  whilst  he  moved  rapidly  forward 
those  on  the  wings.     Thus,  when  they  came  into 

contact  with  the  enemy,  only  the  wings  of  the 
*j  280 


240  Castruccio  Castracani 

two  armies  became  engaged,  whilst  the  centre 
battalions  remained  out  of  action,  for  these  two 
portions  of  the  line  of  battle  were  separated 
from  each  other  by  a  long  interval  and  thus 
unable  to  reach  each  other.  By  this  expedient 
the  more  valiant  of  Castruccio's  men  were 
opposed  to  the  weaker  part  of  his  enemy's  troops, 
and  the  most  efficient  men  of  the  enemy  were 
disengaged;  and  thus  the  Florentines  were  un- 
able to  fight  with  those  who  were  arrayed  oppo- 
site to  them,  or  to  give  any  assistance  to  their 
own  flanks.  So,  without  much  difficulty,  Cas- 
truccio put  the  enemy  to  flight  on  both  flanks, 
and  the  centre  battalions  took  to  flight  when 
they  found  themselves  exposed  to  attack,  with- 
out having  a  chance  of  displaying  their  valour. 
The  defeat  was  complete,  and  the  loss  in  men 
very  heavy,  there  being  more  than  10,000 
men  killed  with  many  officers  and  knights  of 
the  Guelph  party  in  Tuscany,  and  also  many 
princes  who  had  come  to  help  them,  among 
whom  were  Piero,  the  brother  of  King  Ruberto, 
and  Carlo,  his  nephew,  and  Filippo,  the  lord  of 
Taranto.  On  the  part  of  Castruccio  the  loss  did 
not  amount  to  more  than  300  men,  among  whom 
was  Francesco,  the  son  of  Uguccione,  who,  being 
young  and  rash,  was  killed  in  the  first  onset. 

This  victory  so  greatly  increased  the  reputa- 
tion of  Castruccio  that  Uguccione  conceived 
some  jealousy  and  suspicion  of  him,  and  bent  all 


Castruccio  Castracani  241 

his  thoughts  upon  destro5dng  him,  because  it 
appeared  to  Uguccione  that  this  victory  had 
given  him  no  increase  of  power,  but  rather  had 
diminished  it.  Being  of  this  mind,  he  only 
waited  for  an  opportunity  to  give  effect  to  it. 
This  occurred  on  the  death  of  Pier  Agnolo 
Micheli,  a  man  of  great  repute  and  abilities  in 
Lucca,  the  murderer  of  whom  fled  to  the  house 
of  Castruccio  for  refuge.  On  the  sergeants  of 
the  captain  going  to  arrest  the  murderer,  they 
were  driven  off  by  Castruccio,  and  the  murderer 
escaped.  This  affair  coming  to  the  knowledge 
of  Uguccione,  who  was  then  at  Pisa,  it  appeared 
to  him  a  proper  opportunity  to  punish  Cas- 
truccio. He  therefore  sent  for  his  son  Neri,  who 
was  the  governor  of  Lucca,  and  commissioned 
him  to  take  Castruccio  prisoner  at  a  banquet 
and  put  him  to  death.  Castruccio,  fearing  no 
evil,  went  to  the  governor  in  a  friendly  way,  was 
entertained  at  supper,  and  then  thrown  into 
prison.  But  Neri,  fearing  to  put  him  to  death 
lest  the  people  should  be  incensed,  kept  him 
ahve,  in  order  to  hear  further  from  his  father 
concerning  his  intentions.  Uguccione  cursed 
the  hesitation  and  cowardice  of  his  son,  and  at 
once  set  out  from  Pisa  to  Lucca  with  400  horse- 
men to  finish  the  business  in  his  own  way;  but 
he  had  not  yet  reached  the  baths  when  the 
Pisans  rebelled  and  put  his  deputy  to  death 
and    created    Count    Gaddo    della    Gheradesca 


242  Castruccio  Castracani 

their  lord.  Before  Uguccione  reached  Lucca 
he  heard  of  the  occurrences  at  Pisa,  but  it  did 
not  appear  wise  to  him  to  turn  back,  lest  the 
Lucchese  with  the  example  of  Pisa  before  them 
should  close  their  gates  against  him.  But  the 
Lucchese,  having  heard  of  what  had  happened 
at  Pisa,  availed  themselves  of  this  opportunity 
to  demand  the  Uberation  of  Castruccio,  notwith- 
standing that  Uguccione  had  arrived  in  their 
city.  They  first  began  to  speak  of  it  in  private 
circles,  afterwards  openly  in  the  squares  and 
streets;  then  they  raised  a  tumult,  and  with 
arms  in  their  hands  went  to  Uguccione  and 
demanded  that  Castruccio  should  be  set  at 
liberty.  Uguccione,  fearing  that  worse  might 
happen,  released  him  from  prison.  Whereupon 
Castruccio  gathered  his  friends  around  him,  and 
with  the  help  of  the  people  attacked  Uguccione ; 
who,  finding  he  had  no  resource  but  in  flight, 
rode  away  with  his  friends  to  Lombardy,  to  the 
lords  of  Scala,  where  he  died  in  poverty. 

But  Castruccio  from  being  a  prisoner  became 
almost  a  prince  in  Lucca,  and  he  carried  him- 
self so  discreetly  with  his  friends  and  the  people 
that  they  appointed  him  captain  of  their  army 
for  one  year.  Having  obtained  this,  and  wish- 
ing to  gain  renown  in  war,  he  planned  the 
recovery  of  the  many  towTis  which  had  rebelled 
after  the  departure  of  Uguccione,  and  with  the 
help  of  the  Pisans,  with  whom  he  had  concluded 


Castruccio  Castracani  243 

a  treaty,  he  marched  to  Serezzana.  To  capture 
this  place  he  constructed  a  fort  against  it,  which 
was  afterwards  walled-in  by  the  Florentines, 
and  is  called  to-day  Zerezzanello ;  in  the  course 
of  two  months  Castruccio  captured  the  town. 
With  the  reputation  gained  at  that  siege,  he 
rapidly  seized  Massa,  Carrara,  and  Lavenza, 
and  in  a  short  time  had  overrun  the  whole  of 
Lunigiana.  In  order  to  close  the  pass  which 
leads  from  Lombardy  to  Lunigiana,  he  besieged 
Pontremoli,  and  wrested  it  from  the  hands  of 
Messer  Anastagio  Palavicini,  who  was  the  lord 
of  it.  After  this  victory  he  returned  to  Lucca, 
and  was  welcomed  by  the  whole  people.  And 
now  Castruccio,  deeming  it  imprudent  any  longer 
to  defer  making  himself  a  prince,  got  himself 
created  the  lord  of  Lucca  by  the  help  of  Pazzino 
del  Poggio,  PuccineUo  dal  Portico,  Francesco 
Boccansacchi,  and  Cecco  Guinigi,  all  of  whom  he 
had  corrupted;  and  he  was  afterwards  solemnly 
and  deliberately  elected  prince  by  the  people. 
At  this  time  Frederic  of  Bavaria,  the  King  of  the 
Romans,  came  into  Italy  to  assume  the  Imperial 
crown,  and  Castruccio,  in  order  that  he  might 
make  friends  with  him,  met  him  at  the  head  of 
500  horsemen.  Castruccio  had  left  as  his  deputy 
in  Lucca,  Pagolo  Guinigi,  who  was  held  in  high 
estimation,  because  of  the  people's  love  for  the 
memory  of  his  father.  Castruccio  was  received 
in  great  honour  by  Frederic,  and  many  privi- 


244  Castruccio  Castracani 

leges  were  conferred  upon  him,  and  he  was 
appointed  the  emperor's  Lieutenant  in  Tuscany. 
At  this  time  the  Pisans  were  in  great  fear  of 
Gaddo  della  Gheradesca,  whom  they  had  driven 
out  of  Pisa,  and  they  had  recourse  for  assistance 
to  Frederic.  Frederic  created  Castruccio  the 
lord  of  Pisa,  and  the  Pisans,  in  dread  of  the 
Guelph  party,  and  particularly  of  the  Florentines, 
were  constrained  to  accept  him  as  their  lord. 

Frederic,  having  appointed  a  governor  in 
Rome  to  watch  his  Itahan  affairs,  returned  to 
Germany.  All  the  Tuscan  and  Lombardian 
Ghibellines,  who  followed  the  Imperial  lead,  had 
recourse  to  Castruccio  for  help  and  counsel,  and 
all  promised  him  the  governorship  of  his  coim- 
try,  if  enabled  to  recover  it  with  his  assistance. 
Among  these  exiles  were  Matteo  Guidi,  Nardo 
Scolari,  Lupo  Uberti,  Gerozzo  Nardi,  and 
Piero  Buonacorsi,  all  exiled  Florentines  and 
Ghibellines.  Castruccio  had  the  secret  inten- 
tion of  becoming  the  master  of  all  Tuscany 
by  the  aid  of  these  men  and  of  his  own 
forces;  and  in  order  to  gain  greater  weight  in 
affairs,  he  entered  into  a  league  with  Messer 
Matteo  Visconti,  the  Prince  of  Milan,  and 
organised  for  him  the  forces  of  his  city  and  the 
country  districts.  As  Lucca  had  five  gates,  he 
divided  his  own  country  districts  into  five  parts, 
which  he  suppHed  with  arms,  and  enrolled  the 
men  under  captains  and  ensigns,  so  that  he  coiild 


Castruccio  Castracani  245 

quickly  bring  into  the  field  20,000  soldiers, 
without  those  whom  he  could  summon  to  his 
assistance  from  Pisa.  While  he  surrounded  him- 
self with  these  forces  and  allies,  it  happened 
that  Messer  Matteo  Visconti  was  attacked  by 
the  Guelphs  of  Piacenza,  who  had  driven  out  the 
Ghibellines  with  the  assistance  of  a  Florentine 
army  and  the  King  Ruberto.  Messer  Matteo 
caUed  upon  Castruccio  to  invade  the  Florentines 
in  their  own  territories,  so  that,  being  attacked 
at  home,  they  should  be  compelled  to  draw  their 
army  out  of  Lombardy  in  order  to  defend  them- 
selves. Castruccio  invaded  the  Valdamo,  and 
seized  Fucecchio  and  San  Miniato,  inflicting 
immense  damage  upon  the  country.  Where- 
upon the  Florentines  recalled  their  army,  which 
had  scarcely  reached  Tuscany,  when  Castruccio 
was  forced  by  other  necessities  to  return  to 
Lucca. 

Tliere  resided  in  the  city  of  Lucca  the  Poggio 
family,  who  were  so  powerful  that  they  could  not 
Cttily  elevate  Castruccio,  but  even  advance  him 
to  the  dignity  of  prince;  and  it  appearing  to 
them  they  had  not  received  such  rewards  for 
their  services  as  they  deserved,  they  incited 
other  famihes  to  rebel  and  to  drive  Castruccio 
out  of  Lucca.  They  found  their  opportunity 
one  morning,  and  armmg  themselves,  they 
set  upon  the  lieutenant  whom  Castruccio  had 
left  to   maintain  order  and  killed  him.     They 


246  Castruccio  Castracani 

endeavoured  then  to  raise  the  people  in  revolt,  but 
Stefano  di  Poggio,  a  peaceable  old  man  who  had 
taken  no  hand  in  the  rebellion,  intervened  and 
compelled  them  by  his  authority  to  lay  down 
their  arms;  and  he  offered  to  be  their  mediator 
with  Castruccio  to  obtain  from  him  what  they 
desired.  Therefore  they  laid  down  their  arms 
with  no  greater  intelligence  than  they  had  taken 
them  up.  Castruccio,  having  heard  the  news  of 
what  had  happened  at  Lucca,  at  once  put 
Pagolo  Guinigi  in  command  of  the  army,  and 
with  a  troop  of  cavalry  set  out  for  home.  Con- 
trary to  his  expectations,  he  found  the  rebellion 
at  an  end,  yet  he  posted  his  men  in  the  most 
advantageous  places  throughout  the  city.  As  it 
appeared  to  Stefano  that  Castruccio  ought  to  be 
very  much  obhged  to  him,  he  sought  him  out, 
and  without  saying  anything  on  his  own  behalf, 
for  he  did  not  recognise  any  need  for  doing  so, 
he  begged  Castruccio  to  pardon  the  other  mem- 
bers of  his  family  by  reason  of  their  youth,  their 
former  friendships,  and  the  obhgations  which 
Castruccio  was  under  to  their  house.  To  this 
Castruccio  graciously  responded,  and  begged 
Stefano  to  reassure  himself,  declaring  that  it 
gave  him  more  pleasure  to  find  the  tumult  at  an 
end  than  it  had  ever  caused  him  anxiety  to  hear 
of  its  inception.  He  encouraged  Stefano  to 
bring  his  family  to  him,  sajdng  that  he  thanked 
God  for  having  given  him  the  opportunity  of 


Castruccio  Castracani  247 

showing  his  clemency  and  liberality.  Upon 
the  word  of  Stefano  and  Castruccio  they  sur- 
rendered, and  with  Stefano  were  immediately 
thrown  into  prison  and  put  to  death.  Mean- 
while the  Florentines  had  recovered  San  Miniato, 
whereupon  it  seemed  advisable  to  Castruccio  to 
make  peace,  as  it  did  not  appear  to  him  that  he 
was  sufficiently  secure  at  Lucca  to  leave  home. 
He  approached  the  Florentines  with  the  pro- 
posal of  a  truce,  which  they  readily  entertained, 
for  they  were  weary  of  the  war,  and  desirous  of 
getting  rid  of  the  expenses  of  it.  A  treaty  was 
concluded  with  them  for  two  years,  by  which 
both  parties  agreed  to  keep  the  conquests  they 
had  made.  Castruccio,  thus  released  from  this 
trouble,  turned  his  attention  to  affairs  in  Lucca, 
and  in  order  that  he  should  not  again  be  subject 
to  the  perils  from  which  he  had  just  escaped, 
he,  under  various  pretences  and  reasons,  first 
wiped  out  all  those  who  by  their  ambition  might 
aspire  to  the  principahty;  not  sparing  one  of 
them,  but  depriving  them  of  country  and 
property,  and  those  whom  he  had  in  his  hands 
of  hfe  also,  stating  that  he  had  found  by  experi- 
ence that  none  of  them  were  to  be  trusted.  Then 
for  his  further  security  he  raised  a  fortress  in 
Lucca  with  the  stones  of  the  towers  of  those 
whom  he  had  killed  or  hunted  out  of  the  state. 

Whilst    Castruccio    made    peace    with    the 
Florentines,   and  strengthened   his   position  in 


248  Castruccio  Castracani 

Lucca,  he  neglected  no  opportunity,  short  of 
open  war,  of  increasing  his  importance  else- 
where. It  appeared  to  him  that  if  he  could  get 
possession  of  Pistoia,  he  would  have  one  foot 
in  Florence,  which  was  his  great  desire.  He, 
therefore,  in  various  ways  made  friends  with  the 
mountaineers,  and  worked  matters  so  in  Pistoia 
that  both  parties  confided  their  secrets  to  him. 
Pistoia  was  divided,  as  it  always  had  been,  into 
the  Bianchi  and  Neri  parties;  the  head  of  the 
Bianchi  was  Bastiano  di  Possente,  and  of  the 
Neri,  Jacopo  da  Gia.  Each  of  these  men  held 
secret  communications  with  Castruccio,  and  each 
desired  to  drive  the  other  out  of  the  city;  and, 
after  many  threatenings,  they  came  to  blows. 
Jacopo  fortified  himself  at  the  Florentine  gate, 
Bastiano  at  that  of  the  Lucchese  side  of  the 
city;  both  trusted  more  in  Castruccio  than  in 
the  Florentines,  because  they  beheved  that 
Castruccio  was  far  more  ready  and  \viUing  to 
fight  than  the  Florentines,  and  they  both  sent 
to  him  for  assistance.  He  gave  promises  to 
both,  saying  to  Bastiano  that  he  would  come  in 
person,  and  to  Jacopo  that  he  would  send  his 
pupil,  Pagolo  Guinigi.  At  the  appointed  time 
he  sent  forward  Pagolo  by  way  of  Pisa,  and 
went  himself  direct  to  Pistoia;  at  midnight 
both  of  them  met  outside  the  city,  and  both 
were  admitted  as  friends.  Thus  the  two  leaders 
entered,  and  at  a  signal  given  by  Castruccio,  one 


Castruccio  Castracani  249 

killed  Jacopo  da  Gia,  and  the  other  Bastiano  di 
Possente,  and  both  took  prisoners  or  killed  the 
partisans  of  either  faction.  Without  further 
opposition  Pistoia  passed  into  the  hands  of  Cas- 
truccio, who,  having  forced  the  Signoria  to 
leave  the  palace,  compelled  the  people  to  yield 
obedience  to  him,  making  them  many  promises 
and  remitting  their  old  debts.  The  countryside 
flocked  into  the  city  to  see  the  new  prince,  and 
adl  were  filled  with  hope  and  quickly  settled 
down,  influenced  in  a  great  measure  by  his  great 
valour. 

About  this  time  great  disturbances  arose  in 
Rome,  owing  to  the  deamess  of  living  which 
was  caused  by  the  absence  of  the  pontiff  at 
Avignon.  The  German  governor,  Enrico,  was 
much  blamed  for  what  happened — murders  and 
tumults  following  each  other  daily,  without  his 
being  able  to  put  an  end  to  them.  This  caused 
Enrico  much  anxiety  lest  the  Romans  should 
call  in  Ruberto,  the  King  of  Naples,  who  would 
drive  the  Germans  out  of  the  city,  and  bring 
back  the  Pope.  Having  no  nearer  friend  to 
whom  he  could  apply  for  help  than  Castruccio, 
he  sent  to  him,  begging  him  not  only  to  give  him 
assistance,  but  also  to  come  in  person  to  Rome. 
Castruccio  considered  that  he  ought  not  to  hesi- 
tate to  render  the  emperor  this  service,  because 
he  beUeved  that  he  himself  would  not  be  safe  if 
at  any  time  the  emperor  ceased  to  hold  Rome. 


250  Castruccio  Castracani 

Leaving  Pagolo  Guinigi  in  command  at  Lucca, 
Castruccio  set  out  for  Rome  with  600  horsemen, 
where  he  was  received  by  Enrico  with  the 
greatest  distinction.  In  a  short  time  the  pre- 
sence of  Castruccio  obtained  such  respect  for  the 
emperor  that,  without  bloodshed  or  violence, 
good  order  was  restored,  chiefly  by  reason  of 
Castruccio  having  sent  by  sea  from  the  country 
round  Pisa  large  quantities  of  com,  and  thus 
removed  the  source  of  the  trouble.  When  he 
had  chastised  some  of  the  Roman  leaders,  and 
admonished  others,  voluntary  obedience  was 
rendered  to  Enrico.  Castruccio  received  many 
honours,  and  was  made  a  Roman  senator.  This 
dignity  was  assumed  with  the  greatest  pomp, 
Castruccio  being  clothed  in  a  brocaded  toga, 
which  had  the  following  words  embroidered  on 
its  front:  "  I  am  what  God  wills."  Whilst  on 
the  back  was:  "  What  God  desires  shall  be." 

During  this  time  the  Florentines,  who  were 
much  enraged  that  Castruccio  should  have 
seized  Pistoia  during  the  truce,  considered 
how  they  could  tempt  that  city  to  rebel,  to  do 
which  they  thought  would  not  be  difficult  in 
his  absence.  Among  the  exiled  Pistoians  in 
Florence  were  Baldo  Cecchi  and  Jacopo  Baldini, 
both  men  of  leading  and  ready  to  face  danger. 
These  men  kept  up  communications  with  their 
friends  in  Pistoia,  and  with  the  aid  of  the  Floren- 
tines entered  the  city  by  night,  and  after  driving 


Castruccio  Castracani  251 

out  some  of  Castniccio's  officials  and  partisans, 
and  killing  others,  they  restored  the  city  to  its 
freedom.  The  news  of  this  greatly  angered 
Castruccio,  and  taking  leave  of  Enrico,  he 
pressed  on  in  great  haste  to  Pistoia.  When  the 
Florentines  heard  of  his  return,  knowing  that  he 
would  lose  no  time,  they  decided  to  intercept 
him  with  their  forces  in  the  Val  di  Nievole, 
under  the  belief  that  by  doing  so  they  would  cut 
off  his  road  to  Pistoia.  Assembhng  a  great  army 
of  the  supporters  of  the  Guelph  cause,  the  Floren- 
tines entered  the  Pistoian  territories.  On  the 
other  hand,  Castruccio  reached  Montecarlo  with 
his  army;  and  having  heard  where  the  Floren- 
tines' lay,  he  decided  not  to  encounter  it  in  the 
plains  of  Pistoia,  nor  to  await  it  in  the  plains  of 
Pescia,  but,  as  far  as  he  possibly  could,  to  attack 
it  boldly  in  the  Pass  of  Serravalle.  He  beheved 
that  if  he  succeeded  in  this  design,  victory  was 
assured,  although  he  was  informed  that  the 
Florentines  had  30,000  men,  whilst  he  had  only 
12,000.  Although  he  had  every  confidence  in 
his  own  abilities  and  the  valour  of  his  troops,  yet 
he  hesitated  to  attack  his  enemy  in  the  open 
lest  he  should  be  overwhelmed  by  numbers. 
Serravalle  is  a  castle  between  Pescia  and  Pistoia, 
situated  on  a  hill  which  blocks  the  Val  di  Nie- 
vole, not  in  the  exact  pass,  but  about  a  bow- 
shot beyond;  the  pass  itself  is  in  places  narrow 
and  steep,  whilst  in  general  it  ascends  gently. 


252  Castruccio  Castracani 

but  is  still  narrow,  especially  at  the  summit  where 
the  waters  divide,  so  that  twenty  men  side  by 
side  could  hold  it.  The  lord  of  Serravalle  was 
Manfred,  a  German,  who,  before  Castruccio 
became  lord  of  Pistoia,  had  been  allowed  to  re- 
main in  possession  of  the  castle,  it  being  common 
to  the  Lucchese  and  the  Pistoians,  and  unclaimed 
by  either — neither  of  them  wishing  to  displace 
Manfred  as  long  as  he  kept  his  promise  of  neu- 
traUty,  and  came  under  obUgations  to  no  one. 
For  these  reasons,  and  also  because  the  castle  was 
well  fortified,  he  had  always  been  able  to  main- 
tain his  position.  It  was  here  that  Castruccio 
had  determined  to  fall  upon  his  enemy,  for 
here  his  few  men  would  have  the  advantage, 
and  there  was  no  fear  lest,  seeing  the  large 
masses  of  the  hostile  force  before  they  became 
engaged,  they  should  not  stand.  As  soon  as 
this  trouble  with  Florence  arose,  Castruccio  saw 
the  immense  advantage  which  possession  of 
this  castle  would  give  him,  and  having  an  in- 
timate friendship  with  a  resident  in  the  castle, 
he  managed  matters  so  with  him  that  400  of 
his  men  were  to  be  admitted  into  the  castle  the 
night  before  the  attack  on  the  Florentines,  and 
the  castellan  put  to  death. 

Castruccio,  having  prepared  everything,  had 
now  to  encourage  the  Florentines  to  persist  in 
their  desire  to  carry  the  seat  of  war  away  from 
Pistoia  into  the  Val  di  Nievole,  therefore  he  did 


Castruccio  Castracani  253 

not  move  his  army  from  Montecarlo.  Thus  the 
Florentines  hurried  on  until  they  reached  their 
encampment  under  Serravalle,  intending  to 
cross  the  hill  on  the  following  morning.  In  the 
meantime,  Castruccio  had  seized  the  castle  at 
night,  had  also  moved  his  army  from  Monte- 
carlo, and  marching  from  thence  at  midnight  in 
dead  silence,  had  reached  the  foot  of  Serravalle : 
thus  he  and  the  Florentines  commenced  the 
ascent  of  the  hill  at  the  same  time  in  the  morn- 
ing. Castruccio  sent  forward  his  infantry  by 
the  main  road,  and  a  troop  of  400  horsemen  by 
a  path  on  the  left  towards  the  castle.  The 
Florentines  sent  forward  400  cavalry  ahead  of 
their  army  which  was  following,  never  expecting 
to  find  Castruccio  in  possession  of  the  hill,  nor 
were  they  aware  of  his  having  seized  the  castle. 
Thus  it  happened  that  the  Florentine  horsemen 
mounting  the  hill  were  completely  taken  by 
surprise  when  they  discovered  the  infantry  of 
Castruccio,  and  so  close  were  they  upon  it  they 
had  scarcely  time  to  pull  down  their  visors.  It 
was  a  case  of  unready  soldiers  being  attacked 
by  ready,  and  they  were  assailed  with  such 
vigour  that  with  difficulty  they  could  hold  their 
own,  although  some  few  of  them  got  through. 
When  the  noise  of  the  fighting  reached  the 
Florentine  camp  below,  it  was  filled  with 
confusion.  The  cavalry  and  infantry  became 
inextricably  mixed:    the  captains  were   imable 


2  54  Castruccio  Castracani 

to  get  their  men  either  backwards  or  fon\'ard, 
owing  to  the  narrowness  of  the  pass,  and  amid 
all  this  tumult  no  one  knew  what  ought  to  be 
done  or  what  could  be  done.  In  a  short  time 
the  cavalry  who  were  engaged  with  the  enemy's 
infantry  were  scattered  or  killed  without  having 
made  any  effective  defence  because  of  their 
unfortunate  position,  although  in  sheer  despera- 
tion they  had  offered  a  stout  resistance.  Re- 
treat had  been  impossible,  with  the  mountains 
on  both  flanks,  whilst  in  front  were  their  enemies, 
and  in  the  rear  their  friends.  When  Castruccio 
saw  that  his  men  were  unable  to  strike  a  decisive 
blow  at  the  enemy  and  put  them  to  flight,  he 
sent  1000  infantrymen  round  by  the  castle, 
with  orders  to  join  the  400  horsemen  he  had 
previously  despatched  there,  and  commanded 
the  whole  force  to  fall  upon  the  flank  of  the 
enemy.  These  orders  they  carried  out  with 
such  fury  that  the  Florentines  could  not  sustain 
the  attack,  but  gave  way,  and  were  soon  in  full 
retreat — conquered  more  by  their  unfortunate 
position  than  by  the  valour  of  their  enemy. 
Those  in  the  rear  turned  towards  Pistoia,  and 
spread  through  the  plains,  each  man  seeking 
only  his  own  safety.  The  defeat  was  complete 
and  very  sanguinary.  Many  captains  were 
taken  prisoners,  among  whom  were  Bandini  dei 
Rossi,  Francesco  Brunnelleschi,  and  Giovanni 
della  Tosa,  all  Florentine  noblemen,  with  many 


Castruccio  Castracani  255 

Tuscans  and  Neapolitans  who  fought  on  the 
Florentine  side,  having  been  sent  by  King 
Ruberto  to  assist  the  Guelphs.  Immediately  the 
Pistoians  heard  of  this  defeat  they  drove  out  the 
friends  of  the  Guelphs,  and  surrendered  to  Cas- 
truccio. He  was  not  content  with  occupying 
Prato  and  all  the  castles  on  the  plains  on  both 
sides  of  the  Amo,  but  marched  his  army  into  the 
plain  of  Peretola,  about  two  miles  from  Florence. 
Here  he  remained  many  days,  dividing  the  spoils, 
and  celebrating  his  victory  with  feasts  and 
games,  holding  horse  races,  and  foot  races  for 
men  and  women.  He  also  struck  medals  in 
commemoration  of  the  defeat  of  the  Florentines. 
He  endeavoured  to  corrupt  some  of  the  citizens 
of  Florence,  who  were  to  open  the  city  gates  at 
night ;  but  the  conspiracy  was  discovered,  and 
the  participators  in  it  taken  and  beheaded, 
among  whom  were  Tomasso  Lopacci  and  Lam- 
bertuccio  Frescobaldi.  This  defeat  caused  the 
Florentines  great  anxiety,  and  despairing  of 
preserving  their  liberty,  they  sent  envoys  to 
King  Ruberto  of  Naples,  offering  him  the 
dominion  of  their  city ;  and  he,  knowing  of  what 
immense  importance  the  maintenance  of  the 
Guelph  cause  was  to  him,  accepted  it.  He  agreed 
with  the  Florentines  to  receive  from  them  a 
yearly  tribute  of  200,000  florins,  and  he  sent  his 
son  Carlo  to  Florence  with  4000  horsemen. 
Shortly    after     this     the    Florentines    were 


256  Castruccio  Castracani 

relieved  in  some  degree  of  the  pressure  of  Cas- 
tniccio's  army,  owing  to  his  being  compelled  to 
leave  his  positions  before  Florence  and  march 
on  Pisa,  in  order  to  suppress  a  conspiracy  that 
had  been  raised  against  him  by  Benedetto  Lan- 
franchi,  one  of  the  first  men  in  Pisa,  who  could 
not  endure  that  his  fatherland  should  be  under 
the  dominion  of  a  Lucchese.  He  had  formed 
this  conspiracy,  intending  to  seize  the  citadel, 
kill  the  partisans  of  Castruccio,  and  drive  out  the 
garrison.  As,  however,  in  a  conspiracy  paucity 
of  niunbers  is  essential  to  secrecy,  so  for  its 
execution  a  few  are  not  sufi&cient,  and  m  seeking 
more  adherents  to  his  conspiracy  Lanfranchi 
encountered  a  person  who  revealed  the  design  to 
Castruccio.  This  betrayal  cannot  be  passed  by 
without  severe  reproach  to  Bonifacio  Cerchi  and 
Giovanni  Guidi,  two  Florentine  exiles  who  were 
suffering  their  banishment  in  Pisa.  Thereupon 
Castruccio  seized  Benedetto  and  put  him  to 
death,  and  beheaded  many  other  noble  citizens, 
and  drove  their  families  into  exile.  It  now  ap- 
peared to  Castruccio  that  both  Pisa  and  Pistoia 
were  thoroughly  disaffected ;  he  employed  much 
thought  and  energy  upon  securing  his  position 
there,  and  this  gave  the  Florentines  their  op- 
portunity to  reorganise  their  army,  and  to  await 
the  coming  of  Carlo,  the  son  of  the  King  of 
Naples.  When  Carlo  arrived  they  decided  to 
lose  no  more  time,  and  assembled  a  great  army 


Castruccio  Castracani  257 

of  more  than  30,000  infantry  and  10,000  cavalry 
— having  called  to  their  aid  every  Guelph  there 
was  in  Italy.  They  consulted  whether  they 
should  attack  Pistoia  or  Pisa  first,  and  decided 
that  it  would  be  better  to  march  on  the  latter — a 
course,  owing  to  the  recent  conspiracy,  more 
likely  to  succeed,  and  of  more  advantage  to 
them,  because  they  believed  that  the  surrender 
of  Pistoia  would  follow  the  acquisition  of  Pisa. 
In  the  early  part  of  May,  1328,  the  Florentines 
put  in  motion  this  army  and  quickly  occupied 
Lastra,  Signa,  Monteupo,  and  Empoli,  passing 
from  thence  on  to  San  Miniato.  When  Cas- 
truccio heard  of  the  enormous  army  which  the 
Florentines  were  sending  against  him,  he  was  in 
no  degree  alarmed,  believing  that  the  time  had 
now  arrived  when  Fortune  would  dehver  the 
empire  of  Tuscany  into  his  hands,  for  he  had  no 
reason  to  think  that  his  enemy  would  make  a 
better  fight,  or  had  better  prospects  of  success, 
than  at  Pisa  or  Serravalle.  He  assembled  20,000 
foot  soldiers  and  4000  horsemen,  and  with  this 
army  went  to  Fucecchio,  whilst  he  sent  Pagolo 
Guinigi  to  Pisa  with  5000  infantry.  Fucecchio 
has  a  stronger  position  than  any  other  town  in 
the  Pisan  district,  owing  to  its  situation  between 
the  rivers  Amo  and  Gusciana  and  its  slight 
elevation  above  the  surrounding  plain.  More- 
over, the  enemy  could  not  hinder  its  being  vic- 
tualled  unless   they   divided   their   forces,    nor 


258  Castruccio  Castracani 

could  they  approach  it  either  from  the  direction 
of  Lucca  or  Pisa,  nor  could  they  get  through  to 
Pisa,  or  attack  Castruccio 's  forces  except  at  a 
disadvantage.  In  one  case  they  would  find 
themselves  placed  between  his  two  armies,  the 
one  under  his  own  command  and  the  other 
under  Pagolo,  and  in  the  other  case  they  would 
have  to  cross  the  Amo  to  get  to  close  quarters 
with  the  enemy,  an  undertaking  of  great 
hazard.  In  order  to  tempt  the  Florentines  to 
take  this  latter  course,  Castruccio  withdrew  his 
men  from  the  banks  of  the  river  and  placed  them 
under  the  walls  of  Fucecchio,  leaving  a  wide  ex- 
panse of  land  between  them  and  the  river. 

The  Florentines,  having  occupied  San  Miniato, 
held  a  council  of  wax  to  decide  whether  they 
should  attack  Pisa  or  the  army  of  Castruccio, 
and,  having  weighed  the  difficulties  of  both 
courses,  they  decided  upon  the  latter.  The 
river  Amo  was  at  that  time  low  enough  to  be 
fordable,  yet  the  water  reached  to  the  shoulders 
of  the  infantry-men  and  to  the  saddles  of 
the  horsemen.  On  the  morning  of  June  10, 
1328,  the  Florentines  commenced  the  battle  by 
ordering  forward  a  number  of  cavalry  and  10,000 
infantry.  Castruccio,  whose  plan  of  action  was 
fixed,  and  who  well  knew  what  to  do,  at  once 
attacked  the  Florentines  with  5000  infantry 
and  3000  horsemen,  not  allowing  them  to  issue 
from  the  river  before  he  charged  them;    he  also 


Castruccio  Castracani  259 

sent  1000  light  infantry  up  the  river  bank,  and 
the  same  number  down  the  Amo.  The  infantry 
of  the  Florentines  were  so  much  impeded  by 
their  arms  and  the  water  that  they  were  not  able 
to  mount  the  banks  of  the  river,  whilst  the 
cavalry  had  made  the  passage  of  the  river  more 
difl&cult  for  the  others,  by  reason  of  the  few  who 
had  crossed  having  broken  up  the  bed  of  the 
river,  and  this  being  deep  with  mud,  many  of  the 
horses  rolled  over  with  their  riders  and  many  of 
them  had  stuck  so  fast  that  they  could  not 
move.  When  the  Florentine  captains  saw  the 
difficulties  their  men  were  meeting,  they  with- 
drew them  and  moved  higher  up  the  river, 
hoping  to  find  the  river  bed  less  treacherous 
and  the  banks  more  adapted  for  landing.  These 
men  were  met  at  the  bank  by  the  forces  which 
Castruccio  had  already  sent  forward,  who,  being 
light  armed  with  bucklers  and  javelins  in  their 
hands,  let  fly  with  tremendous  shouts  into  the 
faces  and  bodies  of  the  cavalry.  The  horses, 
alarmed  by  the  noise  and  the  wounds,  would 
not  move  forward,  and  trampled  each  other  in 
great  confusion.  The  fight  between  the  men  of 
Castruccio  and  those  of  the  enemy  who  suc- 
ceeded in  crossing  was  sharp  and  terrible ;  both 
sides  fought  with  the  utmost  desperation  and 
neither  would  yield.  The  soldiers  of  Castruccio 
fought  to  drive  the  others  back  into  the  river, 
whilst  the  Florentines  strove  to  get  a  footing  on 


2  6o  Castruccio  Castracani 

land  in  order  to  make  room  for  the  others  press- 
ing forward,  who  if  they  could  but  get  out  of  the 
water  would  be  able  to  fight,  and  in  this  ob- 
stinate conflict  they  were  urged  on   by  their 
captains.     Castruccio  shouted  to  his  men  that 
these  were  the  same  enemies  whom  they  had 
before    conquered    at    Serravalle,    whilst    the 
Florentines  reproached  each  other  that  the  many 
should   be   overcome   by   the   few.     At   length 
Castruccio,    seeing    how    long    the    battle    had 
lasted,  and  that  both  his  men  and  the  enemy 
were  utterly  exhausted,  and  that  both  sides  had 
many    killed    and    wounded,    pushed    forward 
another  body  of  infantry  to  take  up  a  position  at 
the  rear  of  those  who  were  fighting ;  he  then  com- 
manded these  latter  to  open  their  ranks  as  if 
they  intended  to  retreat,  and  one  part  of  them 
to  turn  to  the  right  and  another  to  the  left. 
This  cleared  a  space  of  which  the  Florentines 
at  once  took  advantage,  and  thus  gained  posses- 
sion of  a  portion  of  the  battle-field.     But  when 
these  tired  soldiers  found  themselves  at  close 
quarters  with  Castruccio's  reserves    they  could 
not  stand  against  them  and  at  once  fell   back 
into  the  river.     The  cavalry  of  either  side  had 
not  as  yet  gained  any  decisive  advantage  over 
the    other,    because    Castruccio,    knowing    his 
inferiority   in   this   arm,    had   commanded   his 
leaders  only  to  stand  on  the  defensive  against 
the  attacks  of  their  adversaries,  as  he  hooed  that 


Castruccio  Castracani  261 

when  he  had  overcome  the  infantry  he  would 
be  able  to  make  short  work  of  the  cavalry. 
This  fell  out  as  he  had  hoped,  for  when  he  saw 
the  Florentine  army  driven  back  across  the 
river  he  ordered  the  remainder  of  his  infantry 
to  attack  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy.  This  they 
did  with  lance  and  javelin,  and,  joined  by  their 
own  cavalry,  feU  upon  the  enemy  with  the 
greatest  fury  and  soon  put  him  to  flight.  The 
Florentine  captains,  having  seen  the  difficulty 
their  cavalry  had  met  with  in  crossing  the  river, 
had  attempted  to  make  their  infantry  cross 
lower  down  the  river,  in  order  to  attack  the 
flanks  of  Castruccio's  army.  But  here,  also,  the 
banks  were  steep  and  already  lined  by  the  men 
of  Castruccio,  and  this  movement  was  quite 
useless.  Thus  the  Florentines  were  so  com- 
pletely defeated  at  all  points  that  scarcely  a 
third  of  them  escaped,  and  Castruccio  was  again 
covered  with  glory.  Many  captains  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  Carlo,  the  son  of  King  Ruberto, 
with  Michelagnolo  Falconi  and  Taddeo  degli 
Albizzd,  the  Florentine  commissioners,  fled  to 
Empoh.  If  the  spoils  were  great,  the  slaughter 
was  infinitely  greater,  as  might  be  expected  in 
such  a  battle.  Of  the  Florentines  there  fell 
20,231  men,  whilst  Castruccio  lost  1570  men. 

But  Fortune  growing  envious  of  the  glory  of 
Castruccio  took  away  his  hfe  just  at  the  time 
when  she  should  have  preserved  it,  and  thus 


262  Castruccio  Castracani 

ruined  all  those  plans  which  for  so  long  a  time 
he  had  worked  to  carry  into  effect,  and  in  the 
successful  prosecution  of  which  nothing  but 
death  could  have  stopped  him.  Castruccio  was 
in  the  thick  of  the  battle  the  whole  of  the  day ; 
and  when  the  end  of  it  came,  although  fatigued 
and  over-heated,  he  stood  at  the  gate  of  Fucec- 
chio  to  welcome  his  men  on  their  return  from 
victory  and  personally  thank  them.  He  was 
also  on  the  watch  for  any  attempt  of  the  enemy 
to  retrieve  the  fortunes  of  the  day;  he  being  of 
the  opinion  that  it  was  the  duty  of  a  good  general 
to  be  the  first  man  in  the  saddle  and  the  last  out 
of  it.  Here  Castruccio  stood  exposed  to  a  wind 
which  often  rises  at  mid-day  on  the  banks  of  the 
Amo,  and  which  is  often  very  unhealthy ;  from 
this  he  took  a  chill,  of  which  he  thought  nothing, 
as  he  was  accustomed  to  such  troubles;  but  it 
was  the  cause  of  his  death.  On  the  following 
night  he  was  attacked  with  high  fever,  which 
increased  so  rapidly  that  the  doctors  saw  it 
must  prove  fatal.  Castruccio,  therefore,  called 
Pagolo  Guinigi  to  him,  and  addressed  him  as 
follows : — 

"  If  I  could  have  believed  that  Fortune  would 
have  cut  me  off  in  the  midst  of  the  career  which 
was  leading  to  that  glory  which  all  my  successes 
promised,  I  should  have  laboured  less,  and  I 
should  have  left  thee,  if  a  smaller  state,  at  least 
with  fewer  enemies  and  perils,  because  I  should 


Castruccio  Castracani  263 

have    been    content    with    the    governorships 

of    Lucca  and    Pisa.     I    should    neither    have 

subjugated   the    Pistoians,    nor    outraged    the 

Florentines    with    so    many    injuries.     But    I 

would    have    made    both     these    peoples    my 

friends,  and  I  should  have  Uved,  if  no  longer, 

at    least   more   peacefully,  and    have  left    you 

a  state  without  doubt  smaller,  but   one  more 

secure  and   estabHshed  on  a  surer  foundation. 

But    Fortune,    who    insists   upon    having    the 

arbitrament  of  human  affairs,  did  not  endow  me 

with  sufficient  judgment  to  recognise  this  from 

the  first,  nor  the  time  to  surmount  it.     Thou 

hast  heard,  for  many  have  told  thee,  and  I  have 

never  concealed  it,  how  I  entered  the  house  of 

thy  father  whilst   yet  a  boy — a  stranger  to  all 

those    ambitions    which    every    generous    soul 

should  feel — and  how  I  was  brought  up  by  him, 

and  loved  as  though  I  had  been  bom  of  his  blood ; 

how   under   his   governance    I    learned    to    be 

valiant  and   capable  of   availing  myself  of  all 

that  fortune,  of  which  thou  hast  been  witness. 

When  thy  good  father  came  to  die,  he  committed 

thee  and  all  his  possession  to  my  care,  and  I  have 

brought  thee  up  with  that  love,  and  increased 

thy  estate  with  that  care,  which  I  was  bound  to 

show.     And  in  order  that  thou  shouldst  not  only 

possess  the  estate  which  thy  father  left,  but  also 

that  which  my  fortune  and  abilities  have  gained, 

I  have  never  married,  so  that  the  love  of  children 

^260 


264  Castruccio  Castracani 

should  never  deflect  my  mind  from  that  gratitude 
which  I  owed  to  the  children  of  thy  father. 
Thus  I  leave  thee  a  vast  estate,  of  which  I  am 
well  content,  but  I  am  deeply  concerned,  inas- 
much as  I  leave  it  thee  unsettled  and  insecure. 
Thou  hast  the  city  of  Lucca  on  thy  hands,  which 
will  never  rest  contented  under  thy  government. 
Thou  hast  also  Pisa,  where  the  men  are  of  nature 
changeable  and  unreliable,  who,  although  they 
may  be  sometimes  held  in  subjection,  yet  they 
will  ever  disdain  to  serve  under  a  Lucchese. 
Pistoia  is  also  disloyal  to  thee,  she  being  eaten 
up  with  factions  and  deeply  incensed  against 
thy  family  by  reason  of  the  wrongs  recently 
inflicted  upon  them.  Thou  hast  for  neighbours 
the  offended  Florentines,  injured  by  us  in  a 
thousand  ways,  but  not  utterly  destroyed,  who 
will  hail  the  news  of  my  death  with  more  delight 
than  they  would  the  acquisition  of  all  Tuscany. 
In  the  emperor  and  in  the  princes  of  Milan 
thou  canst  place  no  reliance,  for  they  are  far 
distant,  slow,  and  their  help  is  very  long  in  com- 
ing. Therefore,  thou  hast  no  hope  in  anything 
but  in  thine  own  abilities,  and  in  the  memory  of 
my  valour,  and  in  the  prestige  which  this  latest 
victory  has  brought  thee;  which,  as  thou 
knowest  how  to  use  it  with  prudence,  will  assist 
thee  to  come  to  terms  with  the  Florentines,  who, 
as  they  are  suffering  under  this  great  defeat, 
should    be    inclined    to    Hsten    to    thee.     And 


Castruccio  Castracani  265 

whereas  I  have  sought  to  make  them  my 
enemies,  because  I  beHeved  that  war  with  them 
would  conduce  to  my  power  and  glory,  thou  hast 
every  inducement  to  make  friends  of  them, 
because  their  aUiance  will  bring  thee  advantages 
and  security.  It  is  of  the  greatest  importance 
in  this  world  that  a  man  should  know  himself, 
and  the  measure  of  his  own  strength  and  means ; 
and  he  who  knows  that  he  has  not  a  genius  for 
fighting  must  learn  how  to  govern  by  the  arts  of 
peace.  And  it  will  be  well  for  thee  to  rule  thy 
conduct  by  my  counsel,  and  to  learn  in  this  way 
to  enjoy  what  my  life-work  and  dangers  have 
gained  ;  and  in  this  thou  wilt  easily  succeed 
when  thou  hast  learnt  to  beheve  that  what  I 
have  told  thee  is  true.  And  thou  wilt  be  doubly 
indebted  to  me,  in  that  I  have  left  thee  this 
realm  and  have  taught  thee  how  to  keep  it." 

After  this  there  came  to  Castruccio  those 
citizens  of  Pisa,  Pistoia,  and  Lucca,  who  had  been 
fighting  at  his  side,  and  whilst  recommending 
Pagolo  to  them,  and  making  them  swear  obedi- 
ence to  him  as  his  successor,  he  died.  He  left 
a  happy  memory  to  those  who  had  known  him, 
and  no  prince  of  those  times  was  ever  loved  with 
such  devotion  as  he  was.  His  obsequies  were 
celebrated  with  every  sign  of  mourning,  and  he 
was  buried  in  San  Francesco  at  Lucca,  Fortune 
was  not  so  friendly  to  Pagolo  Guinigi  as  she 
had   been   to   Castruccio,   for   he   had   not   the 


266  Castruccio  Castracani 

abilities.  Not  long  after  the  death  of  Castruccio, 
Pagolo  lost  Pisa,  and  then  Pistoia,  and  only 
with  difficulty  held  on  to  Lucca,  This  latter 
city  continued  in  the  family  of  Guinigi  until  the 
time  of  the  great-grandson  of  Pagolo. 

From  what  has  been  related  here  it  will  be 
seen  that  Castruccio  was  a  man  of  exceptional 
abilities,  not  only  measured  by  men  of  his  own 
time,  but  also  by  those  of  an  earlier  date.  In 
stature  he  was  above  the  ordinary  height,  and 
perfectly  proportioned.  He  was  of  a  gracious 
presence,  and  he  welcomed  men  with  such 
urbanity  that  those  who  spoke  with  him  rarely 
left  him  displeased.  His  hair  was  inclined  to  be 
red,  and  he  wore  it  cut  short  above  the  ears,  and, 
whether  it  rained  or  snowed,  he  always  went 
without  a  hat.  He  was  delightful  among 
friends,  but  terrible  to  his  enemies;  just  to  his 
subjects;  ready  to  play  false  with  the  unfaithful, 
and  willing  to  overcome  by  fraud  those  whom  he 
desired  to  subdue,  because  he  was  wont  to  say 
that  it  was  the  victory  that  brought  the  glory,  not 
the  methods  of  achieving  it.  No  one  was  bolder 
in  facing  danger,  none  more  prudent  in  extri- 
cating himself.  He  was  accustomed  to  say  that 
men  ought  to  attempt  everything  and  fear 
nothing;  that  God  is  a  lover  of  strong  men, 
because  one  always  sees  that  the  weak  are 
chastised  by  the  strong.  He  was  also  wonder- 
fully sharp  or  biting  though  courteous  in  his 


Castruccio  Castracani  267 

answers;  and  as  he  did  not  look  for  any  indul- 
gence in  this  way  of  speaking  from  others,  so  he 
was  not  angered  when  others  did  not  show  it  to 
him.  It  has  often  happened  that  he  has  listened 
quietly  when  others  have  spoken  sharply  to  him, 
as  on  the  following  occasions.  He  had  caused 
a  ducat  to  be  given  for  a  partridge,  and  was 
taken  to  task  for  doing  so  by  a  friend,  to  whom 
Castruccio  said,  "  You  would  not  have  given 
more  than  a  penny."  "  That  is  true,"  answered 
the  friend.  Then  said  Castruccio  to  him,  "A 
ducat  is  much  less  to  me."  Having  about  him 
a  flatterer  on  whom  he  had  spat  to  show  that  he 
scorned  him,  the  flatterer  said  to  him,  "  Fisher- 
men are  willing  to  let  the  waters  of  the  sea 
saturate  them  in  order  that  they  may  take  a  few 
little  fishes,  and  I  allow  myself  to  be  wetted  by 
spittle  that  I  may  catch  a  whale;  "  and  this  was 
not  only  heard  by  Castruccio  with  patience  but 
rewarded.  When  told  by  a  priest  that  it  was 
wicked  for  him  to  live  so  sumptuously,  Cas- 
truccio said,  "  If  that  be  a  vice  then  you  should 
not  fare  so  splendidly  at  the  feasts  of  our 
saints."  Passing  through  a  street  he  saw  a 
young  man  as  he  came  out  of  a  house  of  ill  fame 
blush  at  being  seen  by  Castruccio,  and  said  to 
him,  "  Thoushouldst  not  be  ashamed  when  thou 
comest  out,  but  when  thou  goest  into  such 
places."  A  friend  gave  him  a  very  curiously  tied 
knot  to  undo  and  was  told,  "  Fool,  do  you  think 


268  Castruccio  Castracani 

that  I  wish  to  untie  a  thing  which  gave  so  much 
trouble  to  fasten."  Castruccio  said  to  one  who 
professed  to  be  a  philosopher,  "  You  are  like  the 
dogs  who  always  run  after  those  who  will  give 
them  the  best  to  eat,"  and  was  answered,  "  We 
are  rather  hke  the  doctors  who  go  to  the  houses 
of  those  who  have  the  greatest  need  of  them." 
Going  by  water  from  Pisa  to  Leghorn,  Castruccio 
was  much  disturbed  by  a  dangerous  storm  that 
sprang  up,  and  was  reproached  for  cowardice  by 
one  of  those  with  him,  who  said  that  he  did  not 
fear  anything.  Castruccio  answered  that  he  did 
not  wonder  at  that,  since  every  man  valued  his 
soul  for  what  it  was  worth.  Being  asked  by  one 
what  he  ought  to  do  to  gain  estimation,  he  said, 
"  When  thou  goest  to  a  banquet  take  care  that 
thou  dost  not  seat  one  piece  of  wood  upon 
another."  To  a  person  who  was  boasting  that 
he  had  read  many  things,  Castruccio  said,  "  He 
knows  better  than  to  boast  of  remembering 
many  things."  Some  one  bragged  that  he  could 
drink  much  without  becoming  intoxicated. 
Castruccio  rephed,  "  An  ox  does  the  same." 
Castruccio  was  acquainted  with  a  girl  with  whom 
he  had  intimate  relations,  and  being  blamed  by 
a  friend  who  told  him  that  it  was  undignified  for 
him  to  be  taken  in  by  a  woman,  he  said,  "  She 
has  not  taken  me  in,  I  have  taken  her."  Being 
also  blamed  for  eating  very  dainty  foods,  he 
answered,  "  Thou  dost  not  spend  as  much  as  I 


Castruccio  Castracani  269 

do?  "  and  being  told  that  it  was  true,  he  con- 
tinued, "  Then  thou  art  more  avaricious  than  I 
am    gluttonous."     Being    invited    by    Taddeo 
Bemardi,  a  very  rich  and  splendid  citizen  of 
Lucca,  to  supper,  he  went  to  the  house  and  was 
shown  by  Taddeo  into  a  chamber  hung  with  silk 
and  paved  with  fine  stones  representing  flowers 
and   foliage   of   the   most   beautiful   colouring. 
Castruccio  gathered  some  saliva  in  his  mouth 
and  spat  it  out  upon  Taddeo,  and  seeing  him 
much  disturbed  by  this,  said  to  him,  "  I  knew  not 
where   to   spit  in  order  to   offend   thee   less." 
Being  asked  how  Caesar  died  he  said,  "  God  will- 
ing I  will  die  as  he  did."    Being  one  night  in  the 
house  of  one  of  his  gentlemen  where  many  ladies 
were  assembled,  he  was  reproved  by  one  of  his 
friends  for  dancing  and  amusing  himself  with  them 
more  than  was  usual  in  one  of  his  station,  so  he 
said,  "He  who  is  considered  wise  by  day  will  not 
be  considered  a  fool  at  night."    A  person  came  to 
demand  a  favour  of  Castruccio,  and  thinking  he 
was  not  Ustening  to  his  plea  threw  himself  on  his 
knees  to  the  ground,  and  being  sharply  reproved 
by  Castruccio,  said,  "  Thou  art  the  reason  of  my 
acting  thus  for  thou  hast  thy  ears  in  thy  feet," 
whereupon  he  obtained  double  the  favour  he 
had  asked.     Castruccio  used  to  say  that  the  way 
to  hell  was  an  easy  one,  seeing  that  it  was  in  a 
downward  direction  and  you  travelled  bhnd- 
folded.     Being  asked  a  favour  by  one  who  used 


270  Castruccio  Castracani 

many  superfluous  words,  he  said  to  him,  "  When 

you  have  another  request  to  make,  send  some  one 

else  to  make  it."     Having  been  wearied  by  a 

similar  man  with  a  long  oration  who  wound  up 

by  saying,  "  Perhaps  I  have  fatigued  you  by 

speaking  so  long,"  Castruccio  said,  "  You  have 

not,  because  I  have  not  hstened  to  a  word  you 

said."     He  used  to  say  of  one  who  had  been  a 

beautiful  child  and  who  afterwards  became  a 

fine  man,  that  he  was  dangerous,  because  he 

first  took  the  husbands  from  the  wives  and  now 

he  took  the  wives  from  their  husbands.     To  an 

envious  man  who  laughed,  he  said,  "  Do  you 

laugh    because  you  are  successful  or  because 

another  is  unfortunate?  "    Whilst  he  was  still  in 

the  charge  of  Messer  Francesco  Guinigi,  one  of 

his  companions  said  to  him,  "  What  shall  I  give 

you  if  you  will  let  me  give  you  a  blow  on  the 

nose?"     Castruccio    answered,    "A    helmet." 

Ha\dng  put  to  death  a  citizen  of  Lucca  who  had 

been  instrumental  in  raising  him  to  power,  and 

being  told  that  he  had  done  wrong  to  kill  one  of 

his  old  friends,  he  answered  that  people  deceived 

themselves;  he  had  only  killed  a  new  enemy. 

Castruccio    praised    greatly    those    men    who 

intended  to  take  a  wife  and  then  did  not  do  so, 

saying  that  they  were  like  men  who  said  they 

would  go  to  sea,  and  then  refused  when  the  time 

came.     He  said  that  it  always  struck  him  with 

surprise  that  whilst  men  in  buying  an  earthen  or 


Castruccio  Castracani  271 

glass  vase  would  sound  it  first  to  learn  if  it  were 
good,  yet  in  choosing  a  wife  they  were  content 
with  only  looking  at  her.  He  was  once  asked  in 
what  manner  he  would  wish  to  be  buried  when 
he  died,  and  answered,  "  With  the  face  turned 
downwards,  for  I  know  when  I  am  gone  this 
country  will  be  turned  upside  down."  On  being 
asked  if  it  had  ever  occurred  to  him  to  become  a 
friar  in  order  to  save  his  soul,  he  answered  that 
it  had  not,  because  it  appeared  strange  to  him 
that  Fra  Lazerone  should  go  to  Paradise  and 
Uguccione  della  Faggiuola  to  the  Inferno.  He 
was  once  asked  when  should  a  man  eat  to  pre- 
serve his  health,  and  replied,  "  li  the  man  be  rich 
let  him  eat  when  he  is  hungry ;  if  he  be  poor,  then 
when  he  can."  Seeing  one  of  his  gentlemen 
make  a  member  of  his  family  lace  him  up,  he  said 
to  him,  "  I  pray  God  that  you  will  let  him  feed 
you  also."  Seeing  that  some  one  had  written 
upon  his  house  in  Latin  the  words,  "  May  God 
preserve  this  house  from  the  wicked,"  he  said, 
"  The  owner  must  never  go  in."  Passing 
through  one  of  the  streets  he  saw  a  small  house 
with  a  very  large  door,  and  remarked,  "  That 
house  will  fly  through  the  door."  He  was  hav- 
ing a  discussion  with  the  ambassador  of  the  King 
of  Naples  concerning  the  property  of  some 
banished  nobles,  when  a  dispute  arose  between 
them,  and  the  ambassador  asked  him  if  he  had 

no  fear  of  the  king.     "  Is  this  king  of  yours  a 

*j;  2S0 


272  Castruccio  Castracani 

bad  man  or  a  good  one?  "  asked  Castruccio,  and 
was  told  that  he  was  a  good  one,  whereupon  he 
said,  "  Why  should  you  suggest  that  I  should  be 
afraid  of  a  good  man?  " 

I  could  recount  many  other  stories  of  his  say- 
ings both  witty  and  weighty,  but  I  think  that 
the  above  will  be  sufficient  testimony  to  his  high 
qualities.  He  hved  forty-four  years,  and  was  in 
every  way  a  prince.  And  as  he  was  surrounded 
by  many  evidences  of  his  good  fortune,  so  he  also 
desired  to  have  near  him  some  memorials  of  his 
bad  fortune ;  therefore  the  manacles  with  which 
he  was  chained  in  prison  are  to  be  seen  to  this 
day  fixed  up  in  the  tower  of  «his  residence,  where 
they  were  placed  by  him  to  testify  for  ever  to 
his  days  of  adversity.  As  in  his  life  he  was 
inferior  neither  to  Philip  of  Macedon,  the  father 
of  Alexander,  nor  to  Scipio  of  Rome,  so  he  died 
in  the  same  year  of  his  age  as  they  did,  and  he 
would  doubtless  have  excelled  both  of  them  had 
Fortune  decreed  that  he  should  be  bom,  not  in 
Lucca,  but  in  Macedonia  or  Rome. 


NOTES   AND    REFERENCES 

PACE 

1 6.  Duke  Lodovico  was  Lodovico  Moro,  a  son  of 
Francesco  Sforza,  who  married  Beatrice  d'Este. 
He  ruled  over  Milan  from  1494  to  1500,  and 
died  in  15 10. 

21.  "Maintained    friendly   relations,"    etc.     See   re- 

mark in  the  introduction  on  page  xxii.  on  the 
word  "  intrattenere." 

22.  Louis  XII.,  King  of  France,  "  The  Father  of  the 

People,"  bom  1462,  died  1515. 

„  Charles  VIII.,  King  of  France,  bom  1470,  died 
1498. 

26.  Louis  XII.  divorced  his  wife,  Jeanne,  daughter  of 
Louis  XL,  and  married  in  1499  Anne  of  Brit- 
tany, widow  of  Charles  VIII. ,  in  order  to  retain 
the  duchy  of  Brittany  for  the  crown. 

„  Rouen.  The  Archbishop  of  Rouen.  He  was 
George  d'Amboise,  created  a  cardinal  by  Alex- 
ander VI.     Bom  1460,  died  15 10. 

49.  Hiero  IL,  bom  about  307  B.C.,  died  216  B.C. 

54.  Francesco  Sforza,  bom  1401,  died  1466.  He 
married  Bianca  Maria  Visconti,  a  natural 
daughter  of  Filippo  Visconti,  the  Duke  of  Milan, 
on  whose  death  he  procured  his  own  elevation 
to  the  duchy. 
„  "  Le  radici  e  corrispondenze,''  their  roots  {i.e., 
foundations)  and  correspondencies  or  relations 
with  other  states  —  a  common  meaning  of 
"  correspondence  "  and  "  correspondency  "  in 
the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 
273 


274  Notes  and  References 


PAGE 


54.  Machiavelli  was  the  accredited  agent  of  the 
Florentine  Republic  to  Cesare  Borgia  (1478- 
1507)  during  the  transactions  which  led  up  to 
the  assassinations  of  the  Orsini  and  Vitelli  at 
SinigaUa,  and  along  with  his  letters  to  his 
chiefs  in  Florence  he  has  left  an  account, 
written  ten  years  before  The  Prince,  of  the 
proceedings  of  the  duke  in  his  "  Descritione  del 
modo  tenuto  dal  duca  Valentino  nello  ammaz- 
zare  Vitellozzo  Vitelli,"  etc.,  a  translation  of 
which  is  appended  to  the  present  work. 

57.  SinigaJia,  December  31,  1502. 

58.  Ramiro  d'Orco.     Ramiro  de  Lorqua. 

61.  Alexander  VI.  died  of  fever,  August  18,  1503. 
,,     Julius  II.  was  Giuliano  della  Rovere,  Cardinal  of 

San  Pietro  ad  Vincula,  bom  1443,  died  151 3. 
63.  San    Giorgio    is    Raffaello    Riario.     Ascanio    is 

Asccinio  Sforza. 
67.  Agathocles  the  Sicilian,  born  361  B.C.,  died  289 

B.C. 

72.  "  Severities."  Mr.  Burd  suggests  that  this  word 
probably  comes  nearer  the  modern  equivaJent 
of  Machiavelli's  thought  when  he  speaks  of 
"  crudelta  "  than  the  more  obvious  "  cruelties." 

80.  Nabis,  tyrant  of  Sparta,  conquered  by  the  Romans 

under  Flamininus  in  195  B.C.;   killed  192  B.C. 

81 .  Messer  Giorgio  Scali.     This  event  is  to  be  found  in 

Machiavelli's  "  Florentine  History,"  book  iii. 

92.  Charles  VIII.  invaded  Italy  in  1494. 

94.  Pope  Leo  X.  was  the  Cardinal  de'  Medici. 

98.  "  With  chalk  in  hand,"  "  col  gesso."  This  is  one 
of  the  hon  mots  of  Alexander  VI.,  and  refers  to 
the  ease  with  which  Charles  VIII.  seized  Italy, 
implying  -"-hat  it  was  only  necessary  for  him  to 
send  his  quartermasters  to  chalk  up  the  billets 
for  his  soldiers  to  conquer  the  country.  Cf. 
"The  History  of  Henry  VII.,"  by  Lord 
Bacon: — "  King    Charles    had    conquered    the 


Notes  and  References  275 

PAGE 

realm  of  Naples,  and  lost  it  again,  in  a  kind  of 
a  felicity  of  a  dream.  He  passed  the  whole 
length  of  Italy  without  resistance:  so  that  it 
was  true  what  Pope  Alexander  was  wont  to  say. 
That  the  Frenchmen  came  into  Italy  with 
chalk  in  their  hands,  to  mark  up  their  lodgings, 
rather  than  with  swords  to  fight." 

100.  Battle  of  Caravaggio,  September  15,  1448. 

,,  Johanna  II.  of  Naples,  the  widow  of  Ladislao, 
King  of  Naples. 

,,  Giovanni  Acuto.  An  English  knight  v/hose  name 
was  Sir  John  Hawkwood.  He  fought  in  the 
English  wars  in  France,  and  was  knighted  by 
Edward  III. ;  afterwards  he  collected  a  body  of 
troops  and  went  into  Italy.  These  became  the 
famous  "  White  Company."  He  took  part  in 
many  wars,  and  died  in  Florence  in  1394.  He 
was  born  about  1320  at  Sible  Hedingham,  a 
village  in  Essex.  He  married  Domnia,  a 
daughter  of  Bernabo  Visconti. 

1 01.  Carmignuola.       Francesco      Bossone,     born     at 

Carmagnola  about  1390,  executed  at  Venice, 
May  5,  1432. 

102.  Bartolomeo  CoUeoe  of  Bergamo,  died  1475. 

„  Roberto  of  San  Severino,  died  fighting  for  Venice 
against  Sigismond,  Duke  of  Austria,  in  1487. 
"  Primo  capitano  in  Italia,"  Machiavelli. 

„  Count  of  Pitigliano.  Nicolo  Orsini,  bom  1442, 
died  1 5 10. 

„     Battle  of  Vaila  in  1509. 

103.  Alberigo  da  Conio.     Alberico  da  Barbiano,  Count 

of  Cunio  in  Romagna.  He  was  the  leader  of 
the  famous  "  Company  of  St.  George,"  com- 
posed entirely  of  Itahan  soldiers.  He  died  in 
1409. 
107.  Ferdinand,  King  of  Spain.  Ferdinand  V.  (F.  II. 
of  Aragon  and  Sicily,  F.  III.  of  Naples),  sur- 
named  "  The  Catholic,"  born  1452,  died  15 16. 


276 


Notes  and  References 


PAGE 

108.  The  Emperor  of  Constantinople,  Joannes  Can- 
tacuzenus,  bom  1300,  died  1383. 

no.  Charles  VII.  of  France,  sumamed  "  The  Victori- 
ous," born  1403,  died  1461. 
„     Louis  XI.,  son  of  the  above,  bom  1423,  diod  1483. 

III.  ".  .  .  first  disaster  to  the  Roman  Empire." 
"  Many  speakers  in  the  House  the  other  night 
in  the  debate  on  the  reduction  of  armaments 
seemed  to  show  a  most  lamentable  ignorance 
of  the  conditions  under  which  the  British 
Empire  maintains  its  existence.  When  Mr. 
Balfour  replied  to  the  allegations  that  the 
Roman  Empire  sank  under  the  weight  of  its 
military  obligations,  he  said  that  this  was 
'  wholly  unhistorical.'  He  might  well  have 
added  that  the  Roman  power  was  at  its  zenith 
when  every  citizen  acknowledged  his  Liability 
to  fight  for  the  state,  but  that  it  began  to  de- 
cUne  as  soon  as  this  obligation  was  no  longer 
recognised." — Pall  Mall  Gazette,  May  15,  1906. 

117.  Philopoemen,  "the  last  of  the  Greeks,"  bom 
252  B.C.,  died  183  B.C. 

133,  "  Pistoia  to  be  destroyed;"   during  the  rioting 

between  the  Cancellieri  and  Panciatichi  fac- 
tions in  1502  and  1503. 

134.  Virgil. 

"...  against  my  will,  my  fate, 
A  throne  unsettled,  and  an  infant  state. 
Bid  me  defend  my  realms  with  all  my  pow'rs, 
And  guard  with  these  severities  my  shores." 

Christ.  Pitt. 

141.  Chapter  XVIII.  "The  present  chapter  has 
given  greater  offence  than  any  other  portion 
of  Machiavelli's  writings."  Burd,  "  II  Prin- 
cipe," p.  297. 
„  "  Contesting,"  i.e.,  "  striving  for  mastery." 
Mr.  Burd  points  out  that  this  passage  is 
imitated  directly  from  Cicero's  "De  Ofl&ciis": 


Notes  and  References  277 


PAGE 


"  Nam  cum  sint  duo  genera  decertandi,  unum 
per  disceptationem,  alterum  per  vimm; 
cumque  illud  proprium  sit  hominis,  hoc  belu- 
arum;  confugiendum  est  ad  posterius,  si  uti 
non  licet  superiore." 
143.  "  Nevertheless  his  deceits  alwa)^  succeeded  ac- 
cording to  his  wishes."  "  Nondimanco  sempre 
gli  succederono  gli  inganni  (ad  votum)."  The 
words  "  ad  votum  "  axe  omitted  in  the  Testina 
Edition,  1550. 

"  Alexander  never  did  what  he  said, 
Cesare  never  said  what  he  did." 

Italian  Proverb. 

„  "  Contrary  to  fidelity  "  or  "  faith,  "  contro  alia 
fede,"  and  "  tutto  fede,"  "  altogether  faithful," 
on  the  following  page.  It  is  noteworthy  that 
these  t^vo  phrases,  "  contro  alia  fede "  and 
"  tutto  fede,"  were  omitted  in  the  "  Testina 
Edition,"  which  was  published  vnth  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  papal  authorities.  It  may  be  that 
the  meaning  attached  to  the  word  "  fede  "  was 
"  the  faith,"  i.e.,  the  cathoUc  creed,  and  not 
as  rendered  here  "  fideUty  "  and  "faithful." 
Observe  that  the  word  "  reUgione  "  was  suffered 
to  stand  in  the  text  of  the  Testina,  being  used 
to  signify  indifferently  every  shade  of  belief, 
as  witness  "  the  religion,"  a  phrase  invariably 
employed  to  designate  the  Huguenot  heresy. 
South  in  his  Sermon  IX.,  p.  69,  ed.  1843,  com- 
ments on  this  passage  as  follows: — "  That 
great  patron  and  Coryphaeus  of  this  tribe, 
Nicolo  Mcichiavel,  laid  down  this  for  a  master 
rule  in  his  poUtical  scheme :  '  That  the  show  of 
religion  was  helpifui  to  the  poUtician,  but  the 
reality  of  it  hurtful  amd  pernicious.'  " 

545.  "  One  prince,"  etc.  Ferdinand  of  Aragon. 
"  When  MachiaveUi  was  writing  The  Prince  it 


278 


PAGE 


Notes  and  References 


would  have  been  clearly  impossible  to  mention 
Ferdinand's  name  here  without  giving  oSence." 
Burd's  "  II  Principe,"  p.  308. 

152.  Giovanni  Bentivogli,  born  at  Bologna  1438,  died 
at  Milan  1508.  He  ruled  Bologna  from  1462 
to  1506.  Machiavelli's  strong  condemnation 
of  conspiracies  may  get  its  edge  from  his  own 
very  recent  (February,  15 13),  when  he  had  been 
arrested  and  tortured  for  his  alleged  com- 
plicity in  the  Boscoli  conspiracy. 

172.  Countess  of  Forli,  Catherine  Sforza,  a  daughter  of 
Gcileazzo  Sforza  and  Lucrezia  Landriani,  bom 
1463,  died  1509.  It  was  to  the  Countess  of 
Forli  that  Machiavelli  was  sent  as  envoy  in 
1499.  A  letter  from  Fortunati  to  the  Countess 
announces  the  appointment: — "  I  have  been 
with  the  signori,"  wrote  Fortunati,  "  to  learn 
whom  they  would  send  and  when.  They  tell 
me  that  Nicolo  Machiavelli,  a  learned  young 
Florentine  noble,  secretairy  to  my  Lords  of  the 
Ten,  is  to  leave  with  me  at  once."  Cf. 
"  Catherine  Sforza,"  by  Count  Pasolini,  trans- 
lated by  P.  Sylvester,  1898. 

182.  "Guilds  or  societies,"  "in  arti  o  in  tribu." 
"  Arti  "  were  craft  or  trade  guilds,  cf.  Florio: 
"  Arte  ...  a  whole  company  of  any  trade  in 
any  city  or  corporation  town."  The  guilds  of 
Florence  are  most  admirably  described  by  Mr. 
Edgcumbe  Staley  in  his  work  on  the  subject 
(Methuen,  1906).  Institutions  of  a  somewhat 
similar  character,  called  "  artel,"  exist  in 
Russia  to-day,  cf.  Sir  Mackenzie  Wallace's 
"Russia,"  ed.  1905:  "The  sons  .  .  .  were 
always  during  the  working  season  members  of 
an  artel.  In  some  of  the  larger  towns  there 
are  artels  of  a  much  more  complex  kind — per- 
manent associations,  possessing  large  capital, 
and  pecuniarily  responsible  for  the  acts  of  the 


Notes  and  References  279 


PAGE 


individual  members."  The  word  "  artel," 
despite  its  apparent  similarity,  has,  Mr.  Aylmer 
Maude  assures  me,  no  connection  with  "  ars  " 
or  "  arte."  Its  root  is  that  of  the  verb 
"  rotisya,"  to  bind  oneself  by  an  oath;  and  it 
is  generally  admitted  to  be  only  another  form 
of  "  rota,"  which  now  signil&es  a  "  regimental 
company."  In  both  words  the  underlying 
idea  is  that  of  a  body  of  men  united  by  an  oath. 
"  Tribu  "  were  possibly  gentile  groups,  united 
by  common  descent,  and  included  individuals 
connected  by  marriage.  Perhaps  our  words 
"  septs  "  or  "  clans  "  would  be  most  appro- 
priate. 

192.  Maximilian  I.,  bom  in  1459,  died  1519,  Emperor 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  He  married, 
first,  Mary,  daughter  of  Charles  the  Bold; 
after  her  death,  Bianca  Sforza;  and  thus  be- 
came involved  in  Italian  politics. 

203.  "  Fortune  is  the  arbiter  of  one-half  of  our 
actions."  Frederick  the  Great  was  accustomed 
to  say,  "  The  older  one  gets  the  more  con- 
vinced one  becomes  that  his  Majesty  King 
Chance  does  three-quarters  of  the  business  of 
this  miserable  universe."  Sorel's  "  Eastern 
Question." 

212.  "Your  illustrious  house."  Giuliano  de' Medici. 
He  had  just  been  created  a  cardinal  by  Leo  X. 
In  1523  Giuliano  was  elected  Pope,  and  takes 
the  title  of  Clement  VII. 

214.  The  battles  of  II  Taro,  1495;  Alessandria,  1499; 
Capua,  1501;  Genoa,  1507;  Vaila,  1509; 
Bologna,  151 1;   Mestri,  15 13. 

216.  "  Virtu  contro  al  Furore,"  etc. 

"  Virtue  against  fury  shall  advance  the  fight. 
And  it  i'  th'  combat  soon  shall  put  to  flight; 
For  the  old  Roman  valour  is  not  dead. 
Nor  in  th*  Italians'  brests  extinguished." 

Edward  Dacre,  1640. 


INDEX 


Achilles,  meaning  of  the  story 
that,  was  given  to  the  Cen- 
taur Chiron  to  nurse,  141 

Agathocles,  a  Sicilian,  became 
King  of  Syracuse,  67 ;  the  son 
of  a  potter,  67;  his  ability, 
67;  Praetor  of  Syracuse,  68; 
his  understanding  with  Amil- 
car  the  Carthaginian,  68; 
treacherously  kills  senators 
and  richest  of  the  people,  68 ; 
attacked  Africa,  68;  compels 
Carthaginians  to  come  to 
terms,  68;  his  cruelty  and 
wickedness,  69;  his  success 
and  security  attributed  to 
his  severity,  72 

Alberigo  da  Conio,  Romagnian, 
first  gave  renown  to  mer- 
cenary soldiers,  103 

Alexander  the  Great,  his  con- 
quest of  Asia,  31;  acquisi- 
tions of,  in  Asia,  secure  after 
death  of  Darius,  34;  ease 
with  which  he  held  the  Em- 
pire of  Asia,  35;  how  he 
armed  and  organised  his 
forces  should  be  studied,  112; 
imitated  Achilles,  118;  imi- 
tated bv  Caesar,  118;  liberal 
with  the  results  of  pillage, 
130 

Alexander  VI.,  Pope,  assisted 
by  Louis  XII.  to  occupy  the 
Romagna,  24,  56;  difficulties 
of,  in  his  attempts  to  aga^an- 
dise  his  son  (Cesare  Borgia), 
55;  the  course  he  foUowed, 
56;  consented  to  the  entrance 
of  Louis  XII.  into  Italy,  56; 
his  death,  61 ;  showed  how  a 
pope  with  money  and  arms 
could  prevail,  93;    used  Duke 


Valentino  as  an  instrument, 
93;  his  intention  was  to  ag- 
grandise Duke  Valentino,  not 
the  Church,  93;  but  the 
Church  reaped  the  benefit,  93 ; 
did  nothing  else  but  deceive 
men,  143 

Amilcar  the  Carthaginian,  his 
understanding  with  Aga- 
thocles, 68 

Antiochus,  conflicts  of,  with 
Romans,  22;  sent  for  by  the 
^tolians  to  drive  out  the 
Romans,  179 

Antoninus  CaracaUa,  Emperor, 
cruel  and  rapacious,  157;  had 
excellent  qualities,  159;  mur- 
dered in  the  midst  of  his 
army,  159 

Antonio  da  Venafro,  servant  of 
Pandolfo  Petrucci,  185;  sent 
to  attend  the  meeting  at 
Magione,  220 

Arms,  good,  one  of  the  chief 
foundations  of  states,  97 

Ascanio,  Cardinal,  one  who  had 
been  injured  by  Duke  Valen- 
tino, 63 

Auxiliaries  (soldiers),  useless 
and  dangerous,  98;  rob  a 
prince  in  time  of  peace,  98; 
useless  to  him  who  seeks  their 
aid,  107 ;  to  use,  is  much  more 
hazardous  than  to  employ 
mercenaries,   108 

BagUoni,  Gianpagalo,  attends 
the  meeting  at  Magione,  219 

Barons,  of  Rome,  divided  into 
two  factions,  Orsini  and 
Colonnesi,  92;  the  ambitions 
of  prelates  create  disorder 
among  the,  94 
Si 


282 


Index 


Bartolomeo  da  Bergamo,  fought 
for  the  Venetians,  102. 

Benedetto  Lanfranchi,  conspires 
against  Castruccio  Castra- 
cani,  256;    put  to  death,  256 

Benefits,  Machiavelli's  rule  for 
the  conferring  of,  73;  men 
bound  by  those  received,  as 
well  as  by  those  conferred,  87 

Bentivogli,  Annibole,  murdered 
by  the  Canneschi,  152 

Bentivogli,  Giovanni,  tyrant  of 
Bologna,  219;  forms  an  alli- 
ance with  Duke  Valentino, 
223 

Borgia,  Cesare,  son  [second]  of 
Pope  Alexander,  26;  usually 
called  Duke  Valentino,  26; 
acquired  his  state  during  the 
ascendency  of  his  father,  54, 
lost  it  by  extreme  malignity 
of  fortune,  55;  suspects  the 
faith  of  the  Orsini,  56,  and 
of  Louis  XII.,  56;  how  he 
weakened  the  Orsini  and 
Colonnesi  parties  in  Rome, 
57;  crushed  the  Orsini,  57; 
his  measures  recommended 
for  imitation,  58,  62;  ap- 
pointed Ramiro  d'Oroo  gover- 
nor in  the  Romagna,  62;  set 
up  a  com-t  of  judgment,  62; 
seeks  new  allies  and  tem- 
porises with  France,  59; 
courses  he  pursued  to 
strengthen  his  position,  60; 
his  party  most  numerous  in 
the  College  of  Cardinals,  60; 
Lucca  and  Siena  yield  to  him, 
60;  his  strong  position  at  the 
death  of  his  father,  60;  a 
statement  made  by  him  to 
Machiavelli,  61 ;  his  father's 
death  and  his  own  sickness 
frustrate  his  designs,  62;  his 
mistaken  policy  in  allowing 
the  election  of  Julius  II.,  62; 
ought  to  have  made  a 
Spaniard  Pope,  63 ;  this  mis- 
take the  cause  of  his  ultimate 
ruin,  63;  takes  Oliverotto  da 
Fermo  at  Sinigalia,  71;  an 
instrument  of  Alexander  VI., 


93 ;  captured  Imola  and  Forli 
with  French  auxiliaries,  109; 
was  considered  cruel,  133; 
sends  to  King  of  France  for 
assistance,  221;  a  most  p>er- 
fect  dissembler,  222;  con- 
cludes a  peace  with  his 
adversaries,  222 ;  forms  an 
alliance  with  Giovanni  Benti- 
vogli, 223;  Sinigalia  yields  to, 
224;  goes  to  Fano,  224;  his 
measures  for  the  destruction 
of  his  enemies,  225 ;  orders 
his  forces  to  assemble  at  the 
Metauro,  225;  receives  his 
adversaries  with  apparent 
goodwill,  227;  causes  them  to 
be  strangled,  229 

Canneschi,  the,  killed  by  the 
people  for  the  murder  of  Anni- 
bale  Bentivogli,  152 

Capua,  course  followed  by 
Romans  to  hold,  40 

Cardinals,  foster  factions  in 
Rome,  and  out  of  it,  94 

Carmignuola,  a  valiant  man, 
employed  by  the  Venetians, 
loi;  murdered  by  the  Vene- 
tians, 102 

Carthage,  course  followed  by 
Romans  to  hold,  40 

Carthaginians,  compelled  by 
Agathocles  to  come  to  terms, 
68;  oppressed  by  their  mer- 
cenary soldiers,  100 

Castruccio  Castracani,  a  man 
who  did  great  deeds,  231 ;  the 
infancy  of,  232;  is  received 
into  the  house  of  Messer  Fran- 
cesco Guinigi,  234;  acquires 
great  fame  as  a  captain,  235 ; 
appointed  governor  and  tutor 
to  Pagolo  Guinigi,  236;  forti- 
fies and  provisions  the  tower 
of  Oresti,  237;  commands  the 
army  of  the  Ghibellines,  238; 
decides  to  join  battle  with 
the  Guelphs,  239;  his  skil- 
ful tactics,  239;  defeats  the 
Guelphs,  240;  thrown  into 
prison,  241 ;  becomes  power- 
ful in   Lucca,  242;   captures 


Index 


283 


Serezzana,  243;  created  lord 
of  Lucca,  243;  honoured  by 
Frederic  of  Bavaria,  243; 
enters  into  a  league  with 
Matteo  Visconti,  Prince  of 
Mflan,  245 ;  the  Poggio  family 
rebel  against,  245;  destroys 
the  Poggio  family,  247; 
builds  a  fortress  in  Lucca, 
247;  takes  Pistoia,  249; 
assists  Enrico,  German  gover- 
nor of  Rome,  250;  defeats  the 
Florentines,  254;  Benedetto 
Lanfranchi  conspires  against, 
256;  Florentines  send  an 
enormous  army  against,  257; 
gives  battle  on  the  banks  of 
the  Amo,  259;  wins  a  com- 
plete victory,  261;  contracts 
a  fatal  iUness,  262;  his  ad- 
dress to  Pagolo  Guinigi, 
262-5;  his  death,  265;  is 
buried  at  San  Francesco  at 
Lucca,  265;  his  appearance 
and  character,  266;  several 
anecdotes  of,  267-72;  was 
not  inferior  to  Philip  of  Mace- 
don  or  Scipio  of  Rome,  272 

Cesare  Borgia.     See  Borgia 

Charles  VIL  of  France,  liberates 
France  from  the  English,  no; 
established  ordinances  for 
men-at-arms  and  infantry, 
no;  his  ordinance,  if  carried 
out,  would  have  made  France 
unconquerable,  in 

Charles  VIIL  of  France,  his  con- 
duct compared  with  that  of 
Louis  XIL,  22;  allowed  to 
seize  Italy,  98;  over-ran 
Italy,  103 

Church,  Roman,  a  dominant 
power  in  Italy,  92;  not  the  in- 
tention of  Alexander  VI.  to 
aggrandise  the,  93;  became 
heir  to  all  Alexander's  labours, 
93;  strong  at  the  election  of 
Julius  II.,  93 

Cities,  three  ways  to  gnvern 
conquered,  39;  of  Germany, 
86 

Citizens,  who  solely  by  good 
fortune   become   princes   ex- 


perience diflSculties  in  main- 
taining their  position,  53; 
easy  for  a  courageous  prince 
to  keep  steady  the  xninds  of 
his,  88 

Colonies,  should  be  established 
in  new  principalities,  18; 
more  advantageous  than 
maintaining  troops  in  con- 
quered dominions,  19 

Colonna,  Cardinal,  one  who  had 
been  injured  by  Duke  Valen- 
tino, 63 

Colonnesi,  the,  averse  to  the 
aggrandisement  of  the  Pope, 
55;  beaten  by  the  Duke 
Valentino,  56;  kept  within 
bounds  by  Julius  II.,  94 

Commodus,  Emperor,  cruel  and 
rapacious,  157;  inherited 
the  Empire,  160;  conspired 
against  and  killed,  160 

Cruelty,  a  prince  ought  not  to 
mind  reproach  of,  133;  a  new 
prince  cannot  avoid  the  im- 
putation of,  134 

Cyrus,  an  excellent  example  of 
one  who  by  abUity  rose  to  be 
a  prince,  46;  not  inferior  to 
Moses,  46;  could  not  have 
succeeded  without  use  of 
force,  49 ;  imitated  by  Scipio, 
118;  Xenophon's  life  of,  118; 
liberal  with  the  results  of 
pillage,  129 

Darius,  kingdom  of,  31 ;  govern- 
ment of,  34 ;  princes  made  by, 
in  Greece  and  Ionia,  53 

David,  offered  his  services  to 
Saul,  no;  but  rejects  Saul's 
weapons,  no 

Ferdinand  of  Spain,  ravaged 
Italy,  103;  his  aid  invoked  by 
Julius  II.,  107;  his  deeds  all 
great,  and  some  extraordi- 
nary, 177;  used  religion  as  a 
plea  to  undertake  great 
schemes,   178 

Ferrara,  Duke  of,  attacked 
by  Venetians,  and  by  Pope 
Julius  II.,  II 


284 


Index 


Fever,  hectic,  in^cations  of,  in 
early  and  late  stages,  21;  not 
at  first  discemable,  iii 

Florentines,  the,  appointed 
Paolo  Vitelli  captain,  loi ; 
being  without  arms,  sent 
French  to  take  Pisa,  108;  per- 
mitted Pistoia  to  be  destroyed 
to  avoid  reputation  of  cruelty, 
133;  support  of  the,  sought 
by  the  members  of  the  meet- 
ing at  Magione,  220,  221 ; 
determine  to  restore  the  exiled 
Guelphs  to  Lucca,  238;  seize 
Montecatini,  238;  defeated  by 
Castruccio  Castracani,  240; 
again  defeated  by  Castruccio, 
254;  send  an  enormous  army 
against  Castruccio,  257;  are 
completely  defeated  on  the 
banks  of  the  Amo,  261 

Fortune,  what  she  can  effect  in 
himian  affairs,  203 ;  is  in  some 
degree  manageable,  204;  a 
man  must  accommodate  him- 
self to  changes  of,  205;  is 
mastered  by  the  adventurous, 
207 

France,  ruin  of,  attributed  to 
greatness  of  the  Church,  27; 
kingdom  of,  how  governed, 
32;  easy  to  conquer,  33; 
difficult  to  hold,  33;  army  of, 
of  a  mixed  character,  iii; 
would  have  been  imconquer- 
able  if  ordnance  of  Charles 
VII.  had  been  carried  out, 
III;  one  of  the  best  ordered 
and  governed  kingdoms,  153; 
reason  for  the  establishment 
of  the  parliament  of,  153 

Friendship,  obtained  by  pay- 
ment cannot  be  relied  upon, 
135 


Germany,  cities  of,  86;  fortified, 
86;  public  depots  containing 
a  year's  provision  maintained, 
86;  military  exercises  held  in 
repute  in,  86 

Giorgio  degli  Opizi,  opposed  to 
Castruccio  Castracani,  236 


Goliath,  the  Philistine  cham- 
pion, no 

Goths,  enlistment  of  the,  the 
first  disaster  to  the  Roman 
Empire,  in 

Government,  Roman  method  of, 
in  conquered  dominions,  21; 
of  principalities,  two  different 
kinds,  31;  of  the  Tiork,  32; 
of  France,  33;  extreme  diffi- 
culty in  introducing  innova- 
tions into,  and  reasons  of,  48; 
necessity  of  using  force  in  in- 
troducing changes  into,  48; 
change  of  form  of,  a  time  of 
danger   to   principalities,    81 

Government,  self,  principalities 
that  have  been  used  to,  un- 
willing to  submit  to  princes, 
17;  only  safe  course  to  follow, 
in  order  to  subdue  cities 
accustomed  to,  40 

Gracchi,  the,  mistaken  in  trust- 
ing to  the  people  of  Rome,  81 

Guido  Ubaldo,  Duke  of  Urbino, 
on  recovering  his  dominion 
rased  all  the  fortresses,  172^ 

Guinigi,  Francesco,  a  leader  of 
the  Ghibellines,  233;  receives 
Castruccio  Castracani  into  his 
house,  234;  leaves  his  son 
Pagolo  to  the  care  of  Cas- 
truccio Castracani,  236 

Guinigi,  Pagolo,  son  of  Fran- 
cesco, left  to  the  care  of  Cas- 
truccio Castracani,  236;  held 
in  high  estimation,  243;  suc- 
cessor to  Castruccio,  265;  is 
not  as  fortunate  as  Castruccio, 
266 

Hannibal,  held  together  his 
enormous  array  by  his  in- 
human cruelty  and  valour, 
136 

"Happy  shrewdness,"  a  quality 
necessary  to  a  prince,  TJ 

Hiero  the  Syracusan,  rose  from 
a  private  station  to  be  Prince 
of  Syracuse,  49;  his  great 
ability,  49;  his  achievements, 
50;  found  mercenary  soldiers 
useless,    109;    destroyed    the 


Index 


285 


mercenaries  he  had  employed, 
no 

Injuries,  Machiavelli's  rule  for 
the  infliction  of,  73 

Italy,  before  entry  of  Charles 
of  France,  under  dominion  of 
the  Pope,  the  Venetians,  the 
King  of  Naples,  the  Duke  of 
Milan,  and  the  Florentines, 
92;  Julius  II.  intended  to 
drive  the  French  from,  94; 
ruined  by  resting  her  hopes  on 
mercenaries,  98;  ruled  for 
many  years  by  mercenaries, 
102;  reason  divided  into  so 
many  states,  102 

Johanna,  Queen  of  Naples, 
forced  to  come  to  terms  with 
the  King  of  Aragon,  100 

Julius  II.,  Pope,  attacks  Duke 
of  Ferrara,  1 1 ;  his  election, 
by  aid  of  Duke  Valentino,  60 ; 
state  of  the  Church  at  the 
election  of,  93;  intended  to 
gain  Bologna,  ruin  the  Vene- 
tians, and  drive  the  French 
from  Italy,  94;  kept  the 
Orsini  and  Colonnesi  factions 
within  bounds,  94;  invoked 
the  aid  of  Ferdinand  of  Spain, 
107;  assisted  in  reaching  the 
papacy  by  a  reputation  for 
UbCTality,  128;  made  wars 
without  imposing  any  extra- 
CHxiinary  tax  on  his  subjects, 
128;  impetuous  in  all  his 
afiairs,  206 

Laws,  good,  one  of  the  chief 
foundations  of  states,  97 

Leo,  Pope,  foimd  the  Church 
most  powerful,  94 

Liberality,  exercised  in  a  way 
that  does  not  bring  the  r^u- 
tation  for  it  is  injurious,  127; 
how  a  prince  should  exercise 
the  virtue  of,  127,  128;  some- 
times dangerous,  129 

Lodovico,  Duke,  repulses  Louis 
XII.,  16 

Lorenzo  de  Medici,  the  Magni- 


ficent, i;  urged  to  liberate 
Italy,  212;  the  necessity  for 
depending  upon  national 
forces  pointed  out  to,  214 

Louis  XI.  of  France,  employed 
Switzers,  no 

Louis  XII.,  his  occupation  of 
Milan,  16;  his  unwise  poKcy 
in  Italy,  23-6;  friendly  ap- 
proaches made  to,  23;  as- 
sisted Pope  Alexander  to 
occupy  the  Romagna,  24; 
how,  lost  Lombardy,  26;  his 
marriage  dissolved  by  Pope 
Alexander  VI.,  56;  his  good 
faith  doubted  by  Duke  Valen- 
tino, 56;  assists  the  Duke  to 
quell  the  tumults  in  the 
Komagna,  57;  robbed  Italy, 
103 

Machiavelli,  Nicolo,  a  conver- 
sation of,  with  Cardinal 
Rouen,  26;  recommends  the 
measures  taken  by  Cesare 
Borgia,  Duke  Valentino,  cis 
worthy  of  imitation,  58; 
statement  made  by  Duke 
Valentino  to,  61 ;  his  rule  to 
govern  infliction  of  injuries 
and  bestowal  of  benefits,  73; 
sent  by  the  Florentines  to 
offer  assistance  to  Duke 
Valentino,  221 

Magione,  meeting  of  the  Vitelli, 
Orsini,  and  their  following  at, 
219 

Marcus,  Emperor,  lived  and 
died  honoured,  156 

Maximilian,  Emperor,  consulted 
with  no  one,  192;  being 
pliant,  was  diverted  from  his 
designs,   192 

Maximinus,  Emperor,  a  warlike 
man,  161;  elected  to  the 
throne  by  the  army,  161; 
practised  many  cruelties,  161; 
murdered  by  his  own  army, 
161 

Meanness,  a  vice  which  wiU 
enable  a  prince  to  govern,  129 

Mercenaries  (soldiers),  useless 
and    dangerous.    q8  :     rob    a 


286 


Index 


prince  in  time  of  peace,  98; 
Italy  ruined  by  resting  her 
hopes  on,  98;  captains  dan- 
gerous whether  capable 
or  not,  99;  oppressed  the 
Carthaginians,  100;  ruled 
Italy  for  many  years,  102; 
first  given  renown  by  Alberigo 
da  Conic,  103;  leaders  of, 
principle  that  has  guided 
them,  103;  studied  to  lessen 
danger  to  themselves,  103; 
lukewarmness  in  campaigns, 
104;  reasons  why  use  of,  is 
less  dangerous  than  employ- 
ment of  auxiliaries,  108 
Milan,  occupied  by  Louis  XII., 
16;  Francesco  Sforza  rose  by 
great  ability  to  be  Duke  of, 

54 
Miserly,  a  Tuscan  term,  122 
Moses,  an  excellent  example  of 
one  who  by  ability  rose  to  be 
a  prince,  46;  could  not  have 
succeeded  without  use  of 
force,  49 

Nabis,  prince  of  the  Spartans, 
sustained  the  attack  of  all 
Greece  and  a  Roman  army, 
80;  reason  of  his  ability  to, 
80;  resisted  every  attack,  150 

Nobles,  sometimes  create  a 
prince  to  withstand  the 
people,  77;  cannot  be  satis- 
fied by  a  prince  by  fair  deal- 
ing, and  without  injury  to 
others,  78;  danger  to  a  prince 
from,  and  from  the  people, 
compared,  78,  79;  two  ways 
in  which  nobles  should  be  con- 
sidered, 79 

Numantia,  course  followed  by 
Romans  to  hold,  40 

Oliverotto  da  Fermo,  brought 
up  by  an  unde,  Giovanni 
Fogliani,  69;  fought  under 
Pagolo  Vitelli,  69 ;  and  under 
Vitellozzo,  69;  resolves  to 
seize  Fermo,  70;  causes  the 
murder  of  his  uncle  and  the 
chiefs   of  Fermo,    71;     over- 


reached by  Cesare  Borgia,  71 ; 
attends  the  meeting  at  Ma- 
gione,  219;  sent  to  Duke 
Valentino,  223 ;  with  his  band 
waits  near  Sinigalia,  226; 
comes  before  Duke  Valentino, 
228;    is  strangled,  229 

Orsini,  Duke  di  Gravini,  attends 
the  meeting  at  Magione,  219; 
comes  before  Duke  Valentino 
at  Sinigalia,  227;  is  strangled, 
229 

Orsini,  Signor  Paul,  mediates 
between  the  Duke  Valentino 
and  the  Orsini,  57 

Orsini,  the,  averse  to  the  ag- 
grandisement of  the  Pope,  55 ; 
resistance  crushed  by  Duke 
Valentino  by  help  of  the 
French,  57;  beaten  at  Sini- 
galia, 71 ;  kept  within  bounds 
by  Julius  II.,  94;  employed 
by  Duke  Valentino,  109 

Pagolo,  Signor,  attends  the 
meeting  at  Magione,  219; 
comes  before  Duke  Valentino 
at  Sinigalia,  227 ;  is  strangled, 
229 

Pagolo  Vitelli,  a  soldier,  69 

Pandolfo  Petrucci,  Prince  of 
Siena,  ruled  more  by  those 
who  had  been  distrusted  than 
by  others,  170;  his  servant 
Antonio  da  Venafro,  185; 
sends  Antonio  da  Venafro  to 
the  meeting  at  Magione,  220 

People,  the,  sometimes  create  a 
prince  to  defend  them  from 
the  nobles,  78;  should  be 
kept  friendly  by  a  prince,  79, 
80;  only  ask  not  to  be  op- 
pressed by  a  prince,  80;  a 
proverb  concerning,  81 

Pertinax,  created  Emperor 
against  the  wishes  of  the 
soldiers,  156;  came  to  a  sad 
end,  156 

Philip  of  Macedon,  conflicts  of, 
with  Romans,  22 ;  made  cap- 
tain of  their  soldiers  by  the 
Thebans,  too;  took  away 
the    Thebans'    liberty,    loo; 


Index 


287 


how,  organised  and  armed  his 
forces  should  be  studied, 
112 

Pbilopoemen,  commended  for 
his  constant  study  of  the  rules 
of  war,  117;  his  frequent  dis- 
cussions with  friends  on  the 
art  of  war,  117 

Pitigliano,  Count  of,  fought  for 
the  Venetians,   102 

Pontificate,  the,  kept  weak  and 
powerless  by  armed  state  of 
factions  in  Rome,  92;  short 
life  of  a  pope,  a  cause  of  weak- 
ness to,  93;  temporal  power 
of  the,  Uttle  esteemed  in 
Italy,  93 ;  found  most  power- 
ful by  Pope  Leo,  94 

Prelates,  the  ambitions  of, 
create  disorder  among  the 
barons  of  Rome,  94 

Prince,  ways  to  obtain  the  good 
graces  of  a,  i ;  two  ways  by 
which  a,  may  rise,  67;  how 
a,  ought  to  live  among  his 
people,  73;  "  happy  shrewd- 
ness," a  quality  necessary 
to  a,  77;  a,  cannot  by  fair 
dealing  and  without  injuring 
others  satisfy  the  nobles,  78; 
danger  to  a,  from  nobles,  and 
from  the  people,  compared, 
78,  79;  course  to  be  adopted 
by  a  wise,  82;  how  a  coura- 
geous, wiU  overcome  diffi- 
culties with  his  subjects,  87; 
a,  should  personally  perform 
the  duties  of  captain  in  case 
of  war,  99;  auxiliaries  use- 
less to  a,  who  invokes  their 
aid,  107;  a  wise,  depends  on 
the  arms  of  his  own  nation, 
108;  a,  ought  to  study  only 
war,  its  rules  and  discipline, 
115;  should  guard  against 
being  despised,  115,  130;  a, 
ignorant  of  the  art  of  war  not 
respected  by  his  soldiers,  116; 
how  a,  should  train  himself 
with  a  view  to  wax,  116;  a, 
should  read  history,  118; 
rules  of  conduct  for  a,  towards 
subjects    and    friends,     121; 


necessary  for  a,  to  know  how 
to   do   wrong,    112;     how    a, 
should  exercise  the  virtue  of 
liberality,  127,  128;    a,  ought 
to  hold  a  reputation  for  mean- 
ness   of   little    account,    i29,' 
liberality  dangerous  to  a,  129; 
a  kind  of  Liberality  necessary 
to    a,     129;     should    guard 
against  being  hated,  130;    a, 
ought  to  desire  to  be  consi- 
dered clement  and  not  cruel, 
133;      a,    should    not    mind 
reproach     of     cruelty,     133; 
whether  better  for  a,   to  be 
loved   or   feared,    134;     safer 
for  a,  to  be  feared  than  loved, 
134;    a,   when  relies  entirely 
on  men's  promises  is  ruined, 
135  ;    a,  should  inspire  fear  in 
such  a  way  as  to  avoid  hatred, 
135 ;    must  keep  his  hands  off 
the  property  of  his  subjects, 
135;     to   keep    faith    praise- 
worthy in  a,   141;    a,  should 
adopt  the  nature  of  the  fox 
and  the  lion,   142;    necessary 
for  a,  to  be  a  dissembler  and 
pretender,   143;    unnecessary 
for  a,  to  have  all  good  quali- 
ties, but  necessary  to  appear 
to  have  them,  143;    a,  must 
always  appear  to  be  merciful, 
faithful,     humane,      upright, 
and     religious,     144;      what 
makes  a,  most  hated,  149;   a, 
must   not   appear   efieminate 
or  irresolute,  149;    a,  who  is 
highly    esteemed    not    easily 
conspired    against,     150;     a, 
who  is  esteemed  should  hold 
conspiracies  of  little  account, 
153;    factions  can  never  be  of 
use  to  a,    169;    how  a  wise, 
may  increase  his  renown,  170; 
a,    must    consider    why    men 
favour    him,     171;      nothing 
makes  a,   so  much  esteemed 
as  great  enterprises  and  set- 
ting   a    fine    example,     177; 
ought   to  endeavour   to  gaia 
the    reputation    of    being    a 
great    and   remarkable    man. 


288 


Index 


178;  should  show  himself  the 
patron  of  ability,  181;  should 
entertain    the    people    with 
festivals  and  spectacles,  182; 
importance  to  a,  of  the  choice 
of    servants,    185;     a    never 
failing  test  by  which  a,  may 
form   an  opinion  of  his  ser- 
vants,   186;     how   a,   should 
keep  his  servants  honest,  186 ; 
a,  should  avoid  flatterers,  191; 
should  be  a  constant  inquirer, 
192 ;    a,  not  wise  himself  will 
never  take  good  advice,  193; 
a    new,    narrowly    observed, 
197;     a,   who  relies   entirely 
upon  fortune  is  lost  when  it 
changes,  204,  205.     See  also 
Princes 
Princes,  a  wise  policy  for,  to- 
wards  neighbours,    20;     the 
faith   of,   how   it   should   be 
kept,  26;   who  by  valour  ac- 
quire a  principality,  keep  it 
with  ease,  47;   who  rise  from 
private  citizenship  solely  by 
good  fortune  experience  diffi- 
culty   in    maintaining    their 
position,  53;    how,  ought  to 
live  among  their  people,  73; 
sometimes  created  by  nobles 
to  withstand  the  people,  77; 
sometimes    created    by    the 
people  to  defend  them  from 
the  nobles,  78;   course  which 
should  be  followed  by  weak, 
85;    reason   for   this   course, 
86;   ecclesiastical,  alone  have 
states  and  do  not  defend  them, 
and  subjects  and  do  not  rule 
them,  91;    in  time  of  peace 
are  robbed  by  mercenaries  or 
auxiliaries,     98;      ought     to 
study  only  war,  its  rules  and 
discipline,    115;     who    have 
done  great  things  have  held 
good  faith  of  little  account, 
141;    should  leave  afifairs  of 
reproach  to  others,  and  keep 
afiairs  of  grace  in  their  own 
hands,  154;    a  custom  with, 
to  build  fortresses,  171;   irre- 
solute, generally  ruined,  180; 


the  secretaries  of,  185.  Ses 
also  Prince 
Principalities,  how  many  kinds, 
7;  by  what  means  acquired, 
7;  hereditary,  11;  how  to  be 
ruled  and  preserved,  11; 
mixed,  15;  difficulties  which 
occur  in  a  new,  15  ;  annexed, 
how  to  be  secured,  17;  colo- 
nies to  be  established  in  new, 
18;  are  governed  in  two  dif- 
ferent ways,  31;  three  ways 
to  govern,  39 ;  new,  acquired 
by  one's  own  arms  and  ability, 
45 ;  which  rise  unexpectedly 
lack  firm  foundations,  54; 
concerning  those  who  obtain 
a,  by  wickedness,  67;  civil, 
77;  are  created  either  by 
people,  or  nobles,  yy;  liable 
to  danger  when  passing  from 
civil  to  absolute  government, 
81;  how  the  strength  of  all, 
should  be  measured,  85; 
ecclesiastical,  are  acquired 
either  by  capacity  or  good 
fortune,  and  can  be  held 
without  either,  91;  ecclesi- 
astical, alone  are  secure  and 
happy,  91;  the  chief  founda- 
tions of,  97;  based  on  mer- 
cenary or  auxiliary  soldiers 
neither  firm  nor  safe,  98; 
evils  in,  few  can  recognise 
them  beforehand,  in;  not 
secure  without  their  own 
forces.  III.     See  also  States 

Prophets,  armed,  have  been 
conquerors,  48 ;  unarmed, 
have  been  destroyed,  48. 
See  Moses 

Proverb,  a,  that  "  He  who 
builds  on  the  people,  builds 
on  mud,"  80;  only  partly 
true,  81 

Pyrrhus,  difficulties  experienced 
bj',  in  holding  conquered 
states,  35 

Ramiro  d'Orco,  appointed 
governor  in  the  Romagna,  58; 
executed  by  order  of  Duke 
Valentino,  59 


Index 


289 


Republics,  more  vitality  in, 
than  in  dominions  ruled  by 
princes,  40;  leaders  of,  should 
perform  the  duties  of  captain 
personally  in  case  of  war,  99 

Roberto  da  San  Severino, 
fought  for  the  Venetians,  102 

Romans,  policy  followed  by,  in 
conquered  countries,  21 ;  fore- 
saw troubles  and  repressed 
them,  22 ;  frequent  rebellions 
against,  34;  course  foUowed 
by,  to  hold  Capua,  Carthage, 
Numantia,  40;  stood  for 
many  ages  armed  and  free, 
99;  employment  of  Goths 
the  first  disaster  to  the  Em- 
pire of  the.  III 

Romulus,  an  excellent  example 
of  one  who  by  ability  rose  to 
be  a  prince.  46;  could  not 
have  succeeded  without  use 
of  force,  49 

Rouen,  Cardinal,  26 ;  a  conver- 
sation of  MadiiaveUi  with. 
26;  his  relations  with  Duke 
Valentino,  63 

Rule,  a  genersd,  he  who  is  the 
caiise  of  another  becoming 
powerful  is  ruined,  27 


San  Giorgio,  Cardinal,  one  who 
had  been  injured  by  Duke 
Valentino,  63 

San  Pietro  ad  Vincula,  Cardinal, 
one  who  had  been  injured  by 
Duke  Valentino,  63 

Saul,  gives  his  own  weapons  to 
David,  no 

Savonarola,  Girolamo,  cause  of 
his  ruin,  49 

Scali,  Giorgio,  mistaken  in 
trusting  to  the  people  of 
Florence,  81 

Sdpio,  imitated  Cyrus,  118; 
his  army  ia  Spain  rebelled 
through  his  too  great  for- 
bearance, 136;  upbraided  by 
Fabius  Maximus,  136 

Severus,  Emperor,  cruel  and 
rapacious,  157;  oppressed  the 
people,    157;     knew    how    to 


counterfeit  the  fox  and  the 
lion,  158;  under  a  pretext 
moved  the  army  on  Rome, 
158;  two  difl&culties  before 
him,  decided  to  attack  Niger 
and  deceive  Albinus,  158; 
caused  the  death  of  Albinus, 

159 

Sfona,  Francesco,  Milan  a  new 
principality  to,  7;  rose  by 
great  ability  to  be  Duke  of 
Milan,  54;  enlisted  by  Milan- 
ese against  the  Venetians, 
100;  beaten  by  Venetians 
under  Carmignuola,  loi; 
through  being  martial  be- 
came Duke,  115 

Sforza,  Giacomuzzo  (father  of 
Francesco),  engaged  by  Queen 
Johanna  of  Naples,  100 

Sinigalia,  surrenders  to  Duke 
Valentino,  224;  situation  of 
the  city  of,  226 

Sixtus,  Pope,  a  courageous,  92 

Soldan,  the,  the  State  of,  like 
the  Christian  pontificate,  162 

Soldiery,  of  the  several  kinds  of, 

97,  98 

Spartans,  the,  held  Athens  and 
Thebes,  39 

States,  which  rise  unexpectedly 
lack  firm  foundations,  54; 
difficulties  of  laying  new 
fotmdations  in  acquired,  55; 
course  to  be  followed  by  a 
usurper  in  seizing  a,  72 ;  eccle- 
siastical, alone  not  defended 
by  their  prince,  91;  eccle- 
siastical, alone  secure  and 
happy,  91;  the  chief  foimda- 
tions  of,  97;  based  on  mer- 
cenary or  auxiliary  soldiers 
neither  firm  nor  safe,  98.  See 
also  Principalities 

Switzers,  completely  armed  and 
free,  99;  employsd  by  Louis 
XI.,  no;  a  source  of  peril  to 
France,  no;  afraid  of  in- 
fantry, 215 

Theseus,  an  excellent  example 
of  one  who  by  ability  rose  to 
be  a  prince,   46;    could  not 


290 


Index 


have  succeeded  without  use 
of  force,  49 
Turk,  the,  difi&culties  of  seizing 
the  kingdom  of,  32  ;  ease  with 
which  the  kingdom  of,  may 
be  held  if  conquered,  32 

Uguccione  of  Arezzo,  lord  of 
Pisa,  237;  his  son  killed  in 
battle,  240;  devotes  his  ener- 
gies to  destroying  Castruccio 
Castracani,  241;  flies  to  Lom- 
bardy,  242;  dies  in  poverty, 
242 

Urbino,  rebellion  at,  221 

Vaila,  battle  at,  disastrous  to 
the  Venetians,  102 

Valentino,  Duke.  See  Borgia, 
Cesare 

Venetians,  introduced  Louis 
XII.  into  Italy,  23,  56;  pro- 
tectorate of  the,  over  Faenza 
and  Rimini,  55;  Julius  II. 
intended  to  ruin  the,  94; 
overcome  by  Francesco 
Sforza  at  Caravaggio,  100; 
acted  safely  when  they  de- 
pended on  own  armed  gentle- 
men and  plebeians,  loi ;  under 
Carmignuola    beat    Duke    of 


Milan,  loi;  mercenary  cap- 
tains employed  by,  102; 
serious  consequences  of  a 
battle  at  Vaila  to  the,  102; 
fostered  the  Guelph  and  Ghi- 
belline  factions,  169;  their 
alliance  with  France  caused 
the  ruin  of  the,  181 

Vitelli,  Nicolo,  demolished  two 
fortresses  in  Citta  di  Castello, 
172 

Vitelli,  Pagolo,  appointed  cap- 
tain by  the  Florentines,  loi 

Vitelli,  the,  beaten  by  Duke 
Valentino  at  Sinigalia,  71 ; 
employed  by  Duke  Valentino, 
109 

Vitelli,  Vitellozzo,  attends  the 
meeting  at  Magione,  219; 
comes  before  Duke  Valentino, 
227;  is  strangled,  229 

War,  its  rules  and  discipline 
should  be  the  only  study  of 
princes,  115;  how  a  prince 
should  train  himself  in  pre- 
paration for,  116;  use  and 
value  of  a  training  for,  117; 
the  rules  of,  continually 
studied  by  Philopoemen,  117 

Xenophon,  his  life  of  Cyrus,  118 


M»oi  At  Tmb 
TeMPL«  Press 


CTCHWORTH 
IN  GREAT  BRITAfU 


EVERYMAN'S  LIBRARY 

By  ERNEST  RHYS 

VICTOR  HUGO  said  a  Library  was  "an  act  of  faith," 
and  some  unknown  essayist  spoke  of  one  so  beautiful, 
so  perfect,  so  harmonious  in  all  its  parts,  that  he  who 
made  it  was  smitten  with  a  passion.  In  that  faith  the  promoters 
of  Everyman's  Library  planned  it  out  originally  on  a  large 
scale;  and  their  idea  in  so  doing  was  to  make  it  conform  as 
far  as  possible  to  a  perfect  scheme.  However,  perfection  is  a 
thing  to  be  aimed  at  and  not  to  be  achieved  in  this  difficult  world ; 
and  since  the  first  volumes  appeared  some  fifteen  years  ago, 
there  have  been  many  interruptions.  A  great  war  has  come  and 
gone;  and  even  the  City  of  Books  has  felt  something  like 
a  world  commotion.  Only  in  recent  years  is  the  series  getting 
back  into  its  old  stride  and  looking  forward  to  complete  its 
original  scheme  of  a  Thousand  Volumes.  One  of  the  practical 
expedients  in  that  original  plan  was  to  divide  the  volumes  into 
sections,  as  Biography,  Fiction,  History,  Belles  Lettres,  Poetry, 
Romance  and  so  forth;  with  a  compartment  for  young  people, 
and  last,  and  not  least,  one  of  Reference  Books.  Beside  the 
dictionaries  and  encyclopaedias  to  be  expected  in  that  section, 
there  was  a  special  set  of  literary  and  historical  atlases.  One  of 
these  atlases  dealing  with  Europe,  we  may  recall,  was  directly 
affected  by  the  disturbance  of  frontiers  during  the  war;  and  the 
maps  have  been  completely  revised  in  consequence,  so  as  to  chart 

X 


the  New  Europe  which  we  hope  will  now  preserve  its  peace  unde 
the  auspices  of  the  League  of  Nations  set  up  at  Geneva, 

That  is  only  one  small  item,  however,  in  a  library  list  whic 
runs  to  over  seven  hundred  and  sixty  volumes.  The  largest  slic 
of  this  huge  provision  is,  as  a  matter  of  course,  given  to  th 
tyrannous  demands  of  fiction.  But  in  carrying  out  the  scheme 
the  directors  and  editors  contrived  to  keep  in  mind  that  books 
like  men  and  women,  have  their  elective  affinities.  The  presen 
volume,  for  instance,  will  be  found  to  have  its  companion  books 
both  in  the  same  section  and  even  more  significantly  in  othei 
sections.  With  that  idea  too,  novels  like  Walter  Scott's  Ivanhoi 
and  Fortunes  of  Nigel,  Lytton's  Harold,  and  Dickens's  Tale  oj 
Two  Cities  have  been  used  as  pioneers  of  history  and  treated  as 
a  sort  of  holiday  history  books.  History  itself  in  our  day  is  tend- 
ing to  grow  more  documentary  and  less  literary;  and  "the 
historian  who  is  a  stylist,"  as  one  of  our  contributors,  the  late 
Thomas  Seccombe,  said,  "will  soon  be  regarded  as  a  kind  of 
Phoenix."  But  in  the  history  department  of  Everyman's  Library 
we  have  been  eclectic  enough  to  choose  our  history  men  from 
every  school  in  turn.  We  have  Grote,  Gibbon,  Finlay,  Macaulay, 
Motley,  Fresco tt;  we  have  among  earlier  books  the  Venerable 
Bede  and  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle,  and  we  have  just  com- 
pleted a  Livy  in  six  volumes  in  an  admirable  new  translation 
by  Canon  Roberts. 

"You  only,  0  Books,"  said  Richard  de  Bury,  ''are  liberal  and 
independent;  you  give  to  all  who  ask."  The  delightful  variety 
the  wisdom  and  the  wit  which  are  at  the  disposal  of  Everyman 
in  his  own  Hbrary  may  well,  at  times,  seem  to  him  a  Httle 
embarrassing.  He  may  turn  to  Dick  Steele  in  the  Spectator  and 
learn  how  Cleomira  dances,  when  the  elegance  of  her  motion  is 
unimaginable  and  "her  eyes  are  chastised  with  the  simplicity 
and  innocence  of  her  thoughts."  He  may  turn  to  Plato's  Phaedrus 


__    3    — 

'and  read  how  every  soul  is  divided  into  three  parts  (like  Caesar's 
Gaul).  He  may  turn  to  the  finest  cntic  of  Victonan  times, 
Matthew  Arnold,  and  find  in  his  essay  on  Maurice  de  Guerin 
the  perfect  key  to  what  is  there  called  the  "magical  power  of 
poetry."  It  is  Shakespeare,  with  his 

"daffodils 
That  come  before  the  swallow  dares,  and  take 
The  winds  of  March  with  beauty;" 

^it  is  Wordsworth,  with  his 

"voice  .  .  .  heard 
In  spring-time  from  the  cuckoo-bird. 
Breaking  the  silence  of  the  seas 
Among  the  farthest  Hebrides;" 

or  Keats,  with  his 

".  .  .  .  moving  waters  at  their  priest-like  task 
Of  cold  ablution  round  Earth's  human  shores." 

WiUiamHazlitt's"  Table  Talk,"  among  the  volumes  of  Essays, 
may  help  to  show  the  relationship  of  one  author  to  another, 
which  is  another  form  of  the  Friendship  of  Books.  His  incom- 
parable essay  in  that  volume,  "On  Going  a  Journey,"  forms  a 
capital  prelude  to  Coleridge's  "Biographia  Literaria"  and  to 
his  and  Wordsworth's  poems.  In  the  same  way  one  may  turn  to 
the  review  of  Moore's  Life  of  Byron  in  Macaulay's  Essays  as  a 
prelude  to  the  three  volumes  of  Byron's  own  poems,  remember- 
ing that  the  poet  whom  Europe  loved  more  than  England  did 
was  as  Macaulay  said:  "the  beginning,  the  middle  and  the  end 
of  all  his  own  poetry."  This  brings  us  to  the  provoking  reflection 
that  it  is  the  obvious  authors  and  the  books  most  easy  to  reprint 
which  have  been  the  signal  successes  out  of  the  seven  hundred 
odd  in  the  series,  for  Everyman  is  distinctly  proverbial  in  his 
tastes.  He  likes  best  of  all  an  old  author  who  has  worn  well  or 


—    4    — 

a  comparatively  new  author  who  has  gained  something  like  news 
paper  notoriety.  In  attempting  to  lead  him  on  from  the  gooc 
books  that  are  known  to  those  that  are  less  known,  the  pub- 
lishers may  have  at  times  been  too  adventurous.  The  Chie) 
himself  (as  a  mere  editor  may  say)  has  been  much  more  than 
an  ordinary  book-producer  in  this  critical  enterprise.  He  has 
thrown  himself  into  it  with  the  zeal  of  a  book-lover  and  indeed 
of  one  who,  like  Milton,  thought  that  books  might  be  as  alive 
and  productive  as  dragons'  teeth,  which,  being  "sown  up  and 
down  the  land,  might  chance  to  spring  up  armed  men." 


V 


JC  143  .M3813  1908  SMC 

Machiavelli,  Niccolo, 

1469-1527. 
The  prince  / 


AKG-2662  (mcsk) 


I 


II 

■liU